《He Loved My Sister》 Chapter 1 Under the lights of the colorful chandelier, the sparkling golden hair was like honey dripping down. Then a voice began to flow from the lips of a handsome man as beautiful as a sculpture. As I stared blankly at the scene, my face hardened. I know what will be said later. ¡®To all of you who are here today¡­¡¯ I took a deep breath. I don¡¯t know how many times I¡¯ve recalled this scene. ¡°I would like to express my sincere thanks to all of you who are here today.¡± My heart dropped at the sight of the man spitting out the familiar lines. The soft smile and eyes that had never been directed at me swept through the audience. It was a glance that could be passed without meaning, but he never looked at me. Did I really not know? Didn¡¯t I feel a little sorry for myself for being so nervous and hardened in front of him like an idiot? Was I just an extra to him until the end? ¡°I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to make a confession today.¡± I knew this moment would come one day. But what a foolish one-sided love I have. I knew the man¡¯s fate, but I couldn¡¯t let go of my foolishness. It¡¯s finally time to let go of the string that I barely held in my heart. ¡°I will propose to the young miss of the Hillingtons.¡± Oh my. I felt a rock hit my heart. The eyes of the people in the banquet hall split in half at once. Half was for me, who is standing still like a pillar, and the other half for the girl who had a lovely and sweet smile no matter where she was. Between me, who was so stiff that I couldn¡¯t even breathe properly, and the girl who was smiling happily with a peach-like blush on her cheeks, who does it seem like the person to receive the proposal? Soon, everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the beautiful girl, my lovely sister. That¡¯s it. I couldn¡¯t endure it anymore. ¡®Let¡¯s stop.¡¯ I grabbed the hem of my dress and turned around. There was a moment of commotion behind me, but I closed my eyes tightly. ¡®I can¡¯t look back.¡¯ Digging into the crowd, I left the banquet hall. In the romance fantasy novel ¡°The Young Miss is Sweet¡±, I ran away from the climax part where the male lead proposed to the female lead. Even if it was a highlight in the original, if you¡¯re a poor extra like me, it¡¯s okay to run away. Yes. The man I loved didn¡¯t love me, but my sister. My little sister was the beloved heroine of the world in this novel, and he was the male lead destined to bring the very glass slipper to her. There was no place for me in that glorious place. ¡®I can let it go now. Put it all away¡­ Let¡¯s disappear.¡¯ It was me who had excessive greed. So, the extra should be gone. * * * I was pretty lucky. My flower shop was doing pretty well a month after I opened the store, and I even met friendly villagers along with a novice boss. I mean, it was to the extent that the story of my shop was told by the aristocrats of the Mielian Empire who were not usually interested in the lives of ordinary people. Otherwise, that man wouldn¡¯t have come to see me. ¡°¡­How have you been?¡± It was me who spoke first. I ran away because I didn¡¯t have the courage to see it happen, but I can¡¯t help it now that I have to face him. He was my sister¡¯s husband, so he was like family to me. But I was not confident enough to call him my brother-in-law with my eyes open¡­ By the way¡­ ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve been well?¡± Yes? What is this atmosphere? ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ I accidentally dropped the wooden tray I was holding from the power of the man who strode toward me. The trey fell to the floor with a clang and spined until it stopped. I stared at it with my eyes blinking, and then I looked up at him whose eyes were burning. A man with a much bigger head than me was staring down close to me. ¡®Hey, hey!¡¯ It¡¯s only been about a month since I left the Empire, but I wonder why people have changed so much. Is it an illusion? ¡°Did you hate me that much?¡± I don¡¯t know whose voice just trembled. Oh, did I drink during the day? Is this a dream Is it fantasy? ¡°What?¡± ¡°Is this where you trampled on from my proposal and ran away?¡± I almost pinched the man¡¯s pale cheeks. What are you talking about so vividly on what feels like a fantasy? My heart is beating once again at the unrequited love that I threw away. I smiled faintly, but that seemed to have touched the man¡¯s pride. ¡°How can you smile?¡± His bright purple eyes fluttered, and they were getting more and more moist¡­ ¡®What? Moist?¡¯ What I saw in his blood-drenched eyes looked like tears no matter how hard I looked. Why is he crying? Was it such a shock that his wife¡¯s sister disappeared? And what did he mean by trampling the proposal and running away? Did my sister run away? ¡°Wait. Proposal? What are you talking about now¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use running away again. Follow me wherever you go¡­¡± Those burning eyes were unfamiliar. Before I knew it, my back was against a cold wall that blocked me from stepping back. He came closer to me. Now I¡¯m out of breath from the distance where he could almost reach my breath. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who¡¯ll see it.¡± What did he just say? ¡°I¡¯ll make it where you breathe without me.¡± I didn¡¯t know what to say. I just know one thing. He¡¯s crazy. Why are you crazy? ¡°That¡­ Are you talking to me?¡± I tried to find a reason. He wouldn¡¯t go crazy just because I¡¯m in front of him. But it couldn¡¯t have worked with a madman. ¡°That day. You didn¡¯t answer.¡± At this point, it didn¡¯t seem like a dream. However, there is no way that a man who visibly hated me and regarded me coldly would turn around and propose to me. He seemed to have a serious misunderstanding while looking at me as if he were looking at my younger sister. A bitter smile hung over me. I thought I finally got out of it, but now I¡¯m involved. ¡®What a terrible relationship.¡¯ It has been that way since childhood. When I opened my eyes, he was always there. I sighed and thought. I don¡¯t know why, but I think my sister got a divorce. Isn¡¯t this the common clich¨¦ of a regretful man? The male lead and the female lead have a misunderstanding about each other, and the male lead runs away. In the end, the male lead loses his temper and sees me as my younger sister. But then, the man who hated me told me¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s get married.¡± You can¡¯t come and propose like this, can you? I closed my eyes tightly and swallowed the rising anger. Right, it¡¯s all bad luck. ¡®Why was I born as the female protagonist¡¯s older sister?¡¯ It all had to start over 20 years ago when I was born as a supporting actor in this damn fictional world. * * * I opened my eyes at the intense and strange feeling. The first thing I felt was the intense hunger and gurgling that shook my skin, and not the patient¡¯s cry from the next room or the beep of a medical machine making a ¡®beep beep¡¯ sound. ¡®I¡¯m hungry!¡¯ Grumble. I didn¡¯t want to believe the thundering sound was coming from my stomach. I opened my eyes wide and blinked hard. ¡®Am I dead?¡¯ Everything didn¡¯t make sense. I still couldn¡¯t forget the eerie feeling when my breath stopped and everything else around me stopped. Nonsense. Could it be that I crossed the Jordan River and managed to come back alive? I tried to get up by moving my limbs, but it was uncomfortable as if my whole body was tied. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ That was then. ¡°I¡¯m going to die from the noise! Feed it something!¡± My thoughts were cut off. It was because the harsh voice of someone who spoke very cheaply pierced my ears. ¡®A baby?¡¯ What the hell is this? My heart was pounding and I was nervous. I don¡¯t know what the situation was. I opened my eyes and licked my mouth and sucked something hard while making a loud noise¡­ What? ¡°This is funny. Why are you making me do it? What do you know about me? You¡¯re the one who planned it in the first place!¡± It was a different voice than before. ¡®Plan? Was I kidnapped? Is this the day I die? Why? What are you aiming for?¡¯ Once again, I violently sucked what was in my mouth, and it was only then that I realized that my condition was definitely strange. Confused, I fumbled toward my mouth and stretched out my hand. Something caught my finger. What was that? And why¡­is my head this heavy? ¡°If you get caught, we will both die. And you know that we won¡¯t be the only ones. That crazy bastard would find the root and eradicate everyone involved!¡± ¡°Shut up, you were the one who told me to kidnap a child from the temple and get some money. You were the one who asked me to bring this kid!¡± ¡°Hey! Be careful. You are also an accomplice!¡± ¡°It was you who brought the kid! I only drove the wagon!¡± I rolled my eyes and focused on their conversation. Kidnap. Carriage. Accomplice? Aside from that, there were a few odd things. It seems like they are foreigners. My state of being able to understand the language I am hearing for the first time is amazing. And the most shocking thing is that I forgot all about it¡­ ¡®Ugh. What kind of sausage is this?¡¯ It was a tiny, plump finger that passed in front of my eyes! The fat rose at every joint and it was plump like a child¡¯s finger¡­ Flickering and clasping my hand, that startled finger moved as well. ¡®Is this my finger? Is it swollen?¡¯ It was then I became shocked by the appearance of what looked like four plump sausages next to it. The sound of something being smashed rang out like a roar. The screams of the men who were chatting happily next to each other could then be heard. ¡®What else is going on?!¡¯ Chapter 2 Everything happened so fast. For some reason, my head feels heavy and difficult to turn, and someone broke the window outside and seemed to be rushing in. Because the two men who kept arguing right in front of me suddenly screamed as if they were being torn apart. ¡°Ugh, already? Oh, how did you find it!¡± ¡°Argh!¡± Things started to go even more crazy. ¡°Did you think you guys could run away?¡± The characters, who looked as if they were commandos, were trying to subdue the men, but only one person was caught. Another man ran up to me, attempting to leave the place and held me in his arms. ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± I looked down at my body lifted lightly with a serious expression. ¡°Don¡¯t move if you don¡¯t want me to make a big mess in here!¡± I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the sound of a loud-voiced man yelling from behind. ¡®Can someone please explain this to me. What the hell is going on?¡¯ It didn¡¯t last long to think about what was going on. ¡°You, don¡¯t move!¡± Ugh! ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid. Or you¡¯ll be dead.¡± ¡°My, do you think I¡¯m going to die alone?¡± Oh, this crazy bastard The man shook me violently. Thanks to him, my head was pounding hard, making me feel so irritated. The moment I tried to swear loudly, something in my mouth fell to the floor. Round, wet with saliva, something. Wait, what¡¯s that. ¡®Isn¡¯t that a pacifier that babies use for biting? Why is that falling out of my mouth?¡¯ As my eyes shooked like crazy, the screaming kidnapper and the men subduing him caught my eyes. They were talking for a long time now. ¡°Keep in mind that what you¡¯ve touched is the Hillington Family.¡± ¡°Hey, damn it. We¡¯re all going to die anyway, don¡¯t be a loser, what the hell is wrong with you?¡± ¡°You think you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s going to die? Your whole family will die as well.¡± ¡°Ugh! You cowards! Cowards!¡± ¡°Are you the one who¡¯s trying to catch and threaten the baby, or are you trying to save her?¡± The people who overpowered the kidnappers were certainly foreigners. And all of them are handsome. Oh my, their hair is so glamorous to the point that I wanna ask, ¡°Which hair salon did you dye your hair?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want to make the situation worse, let her go.¡± But the strangest thing is that they were wearing uniforms that were unlikely to be worn in a normal state. It wasn¡¯t just a fancy suit, it was a uniform with all kinds of shiny decorations. ¡®Yes! Just like the clothes worn by knights in fantasy games!¡¯ Besides, their gazes were directed right at me, as if they were worried. ¡°If you ever put a scar on her body, your limbs will all be cut off immediately and be killed.¡± Wow, it was like a movie line. It was such a bloody moment for everyone, and no one knew what would happen next. And If I would be in the place of those kidnappers, I would be peeing in pants already. But hey, why do I have to be stuck in this situation? ¡°Wow, that¡¯s funny. You don¡¯t know who¡¯s in your hands right now, do you?¡± ¡°How dare you!¡± It was seriously ominous. Because the man suddenly grabbed my neck. It hurts! And I realized exactly what I didn¡¯t want to discern, because the men stared anxiously at me and shouted, ¡°My Lady!¡± I¡¯m the one the kidnapper referred to and I¡¯m the one whose being lifted up No way. ¡®Am I a baby now?¡¯ My heart was pounding and I even broke into a cold sweat. In an instant, the man who was holding me suddenly gasped! He started to roll backwards and groaned loudly. As he threw me in the air! You crazy bastard! ¡®Argh!¡¯ I closed my eyes tightly, as I felt myself floating in the air and I feel like all my limbs will be broken anytime soon. I don¡¯t know what the situation is, but I think I¡¯m going to die again! My head! It was just then. ¡°I hope that I¡¯m not too late.¡± ¡°Your Excellency! With a chuckle, someone held me in a firm embrace. I gently opened my tightly closed eyes when I felt a sense of stability¡­¡­. ¡®Wow.¡¯ I saw a man ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I think he was in his late twenties? My first impression of him was that I liked him! Very much. I made brief eye contact with the man. His blunt face looked as cold as ice, and I unconsciously smiled softly at the man whom I¡¯d met for the first time. But he suddenly looked away. Oh my, heartless. ¡°Are those two the only culprits?¡± ¡°Yes, what should I do? Take them with me and do an interrogation.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± When I followed where the man¡¯s eyes were looking, I saw the kidnapper who fell and hit his but on the floor and was overpowered by another man in a uniform. The kidnapper¡¯s face was very red, and he was giving a look of evil, as if everything was so unfair for him. ¡°No matter what the reason may be.¡± Oh, I can¡¯t breathe! The hard arms were really good, but my face was pressed against his chest. As if he didn¡¯t want me to hear the kidnapper¡¯s abusive words, the man embraced me with his rock-like-arms. ¡°I have no intention of forgiving. There¡¯s no reason for you to keep those pests alive, that touched my daughter¡± Every time he spoke, a very low, deep voice rang out in my ears. I laughed¡ªa moment of reassurance in someone else¡¯s arms. ¡®Aha. Now I know. This is a dream, isn¡¯t it? Otherwise it doesn¡¯t make any sense A grown-up who suddenly becomes a baby. And a dream that someone is worried about me. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I was smiling like that, the handsome young man with a beautiful voice, who lifted me up from his arms and hugged me tighter, continued talking. He looks like a male protagonist at first glance, so I imagined the lines that would come out of his mouth. If this is a movie, if it¡¯s really like a drama series, the usual line should be ¡®I¡¯ll forgive you since my daughter is safe¡¯, but¡­¡­. ¡°Kill him.¡± Pardon? I blinked my eyes. ¡°All right, sir.¡± Had it not been for what happened next, I would have continued to perceive this as a dream of a baby. A scream followed through ¡°Argh!¡± ¡®Now, he even killed a man¡­.?¡¯ My spine suddenly felt cold. Who the hell are these people? ¡®Should I run away¡­¡­¡¯ My firm heart was beating hard, but the fragile baby¡¯s body seemed very vulnerable to stress. My dark eyelids are starting to close. No, you can¡¯t fall asleep right now! I need to confirm whether this is a dream or a terrible reality¡­¡­. ¡°Clean up and leave.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± And that¡¯s it. Hearing the man¡¯s cold voice, I fell completely into dreamland. ¡°Oh, my God, I can¡¯t think¡­¡­.¡¯ Groohhh. I¡¯m hearing a snoring sound from somewhere. Anyway, a good night¡¯s sleep would perfect for me. * * * It was the very next day after I fell asleep in the arms of my older brother, as if I fainted over the kidnapping case, that I realized that this world I was reborn or possessed was the novel . ¡®Ugh.¡¯ I woke up to the sound of loud chirping birds. It was before, I became aware of what had happened before I fell asleep. The first thing I saw as soon as I opened my eyes¡­¡­. ¡®Gasp.¡¯ I almost screamed from shock. What I saw was a person. She¡¯s also the most beautiful woman in a medieval film, wearing a maid dress. ¡®Who are you?¡¯ The problem is, those beauties were new to me. ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯ When I opened my eyes, I was a baby, this kind of situation seemed to only happen in a novel. I was too realistic to adapt like a ghost, to a situation that had changed in an instant. My pounding heart is so startled that it will jump out of my ribs. I swallowed my saliva, remembering the situation before I fell asleep. I was kidnapped, and it seems that the people who came to rescue me were knights of medieval noble families. ¡®That outfit, it was very unusual.¡¯ Just like the knights of the female protagonist¡¯s family in , in which I had read way before I died. Does that mean that I¡¯m a baby from a noble family? ¡®No, I have to look at things first,I need to know the situation before I assume.¡¯ ¡°Koo, Koo¡±, as I contrived small sounds, I slowly closed my eyes again. While observing me, a woman who seemed to have made eye contact with me appeared to be moving. ¡°Are you going back to sleep?¡± As I gently lifted one eye, she moved her finger in front of my eyes with an expressionless face. I closed my eyes tight again. ¡®I think she¡¯s making sure if I¡¯m really sleeping or not?¡¯ As I expected. ¡°Looks like she fell asleep again. Aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± The women, who sighed as if relieved that the troubled baby had fallen asleep again, brought some chairs and they sat down beside my bed. As they started chatting in earnest. ¡°Well, I¡¯m glad that she¡¯s gentle. It takes less time to take care of her.¡± ¡°How much blood has been shed over her. Is that even a good thing? ¡°They deserve to die. And it¡¯s all thanks to you, It¡¯s because you brought the baby into the temple.¡± ¡°Because of that, we have to take care of the baby, right?¡± ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± It was fine. I smiled inwardly. ¡®Once I find out who I am, maybe then I will get out of this place.¡¯ I wiggled my ass and turned to one side, trying to hide that I was actually completely awake. ¡®You¡¯ll only see my ass if I do this, right?¡¯ Okay, ladies. I don¡¯t know anything. Come on, tell me, what the hell is this place? Who am I? There were three women who looked like maids. If there is one thing they have in common, It¡¯s that they are so dazzlingly beautiful that even I can¡¯t forget they¡¯re faces for a moment, when I opened my eyes and looked at me without a smile. The black-haired woman who was probably the closest to me said angrily. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we¡¯re on thin ice, right now? I don¡¯t know what a rich aristocratic family is like. From the time that she was kidnapped¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I know right, I feel like I shouldn¡¯t have come and worked here. But the money I get? It seems that I have to stay a little longer.¡± A rich family. Daughter of a noble family. Perhaps I, a baby, was the main character in the story. Then my parents in this life¡­¡­ maybe people who care about me dearly. With three people attached to a child like this, and the knights rushing to say that I was kidnapped, the cold-hearted man who had a warm and hard chest¡­¡­. ¡°These people are crazy. How dare they touch the Hillington?¡± It was at that moment that my circuit of hope, which had been spinning like a cogwheel, just stopped. Hillington. Hillington? Come to think of it, I think that name was mentioned in the conversations of those men who were screaming after kidnapping me. ¡®It¡¯s funny. It¡¯s the same as the name of the protagonist in the novel.¡¯ Chapter 3 I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. At the same time, I made eye contact with the women who looked at me. Unknowingly, the corners of my mouth were shaking. Then, something warm flowed down my cheeks. I was drooling. Oh, what a shame. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know you woke up. What kind of baby is this quiet? You must like the master.¡± ¡°I know right, weren¡¯t you surprised about yesterday?¡± ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you hungry, miss?¡± ¡°Bring me powdered milk.¡± I looked at the woman confusedly for a moment, then heard a loud cry when I moved my lips together. I was very hungry before I fell asleep¡­ At that moment, a baby bottle full of white liquid, which I believed to be powdered milk, came into view. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ ¡°Huh? Why aren¡¯t you eating? They said we should feed the babies regularly.¡± Excuse me. I¡¯ve become a baby, but this mind is too strong to suck baby bottles right now! I tried to push it with my lips, but I couldn¡¯t handle the power of an adult woman. As soon as I let my guard down, I bit the bottle to suck. ¡°Don¡¯t say no. You must be hungry, miss. You¡¯ve been sleeping all this time.¡± The moment I swallowed instinctively and felt the contents of the bottle down my throat made me frustrated. ¡°Eat a lot. That¡¯s how babies are supposed to be.¡± Gulp. Gulp. The women who whispered so sweetly without knowing what I was feeling were looking down on me. But even at that moment, they were expressionless. It was a scene that made me feel a little depressed while sucking the bottle. ¡®I guess you don¡¯t like me.¡¯ Usually, babies make people laugh. However, I felt that the more I looked at them, the more stiff and expressionless they got. Back then, I had never thought that the familiar name, Hillington was from the novel. * * * It was when I woke up after drinking a lot of formula, burped, and struggling with the shame from damp diapers, that I knew it was Ros¨¦ who was born in the novel I read before I died. It was bright when I was drinking formula, but my vision was getting dark. ¡°Ugh.¡± I stretched out and managed to get up and sit down, move my lips and babble, and when I shook the rattle next to me a little, time flowed like water¡­not. ¡®Wow. It¡¯s so stuffy being a baby, I can¡¯t even move well.¡¯ It was certainly excruciating to wake up again in the body of a vivid baby after a long time. ¡®I¡¯m going to die of boredom.¡¯ It was when I was looking at the colorful jewels on the ceiling¡­ ¡®Huh? What is that sound?¡¯ Through the crack in the door, conversations of the attendants who were talking carelessly in the hallway could be heard. ¡°There is a lot of talk about the Emperor¡¯s birthday celebration. He also got an invitation, but turned it down. Of course, I understand that it is impossible to move in the current situation, but why was it a topic that no one in the capital city knew about?¡± ¡°Ah, are you talking about the engagement?¡± ¡°Yes. The marriage between the families that the previous head of the family shared with His Majesty the Emperor Seon. An oath between the Hillingtons and Belfius that they must be engaged when a girl and a boy are born, respectively.¡± ¡°His Majesty the Emperor now lacks legitimacy, so you are especially fussy about the remnants of the last Emperor. The marriage talk is also one of the topics that touched the pride of His Majesty the Emperor.¡± ¡°By the way, a boy was born to the Duke of Belfius, and a girl was born to our Hillington family.¡± My head was confused. A marriage between Belfius, Hillington, and the Emperor. ¡®I think I¡¯ve heard this before.¡¯ My ears pricked up. Hey! Talk some more! I can¡¯t hear you! I wanted to shout that, but nothing came out except for babble sounds. If it wasn¡¯t for this crazy heavy head, I would have flipped over and jumped off the bed with a ghostly speed and crawled over to hear the servants. Did they just say that I¡¯m the girl from the Hillingtons and there¡¯s a boy from Duke Belfius? ¡®That¡¯s the plot of ¡¯ To be precise, it was the story of Gabriel, a man who had a cold heart, and Ros¨¦, the lovely heroine in the novel, who was warmer than anyone else. ¡°Stop, stop, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± I moved my trembling hand and sat clutching the wooden post of the bed. I could see my plump and sausage-like fingers. The room was very colorful with many decorations. I¡¯m rich. I¡¯m very rich. If it¡¯s Hillington¡­ Everything would make sense if I were the girl of the Hillingtons in . ¡®Am I the heroine?¡¯ A faint smile came out, but the corners of my mouth then sank. It¡¯s like I couldn¡¯t even smile properly. ¡®Is this the same as my previous life?¡¯ Although my body changed to a new one, the habit of not smiling properly in my past life seemed to be the same, so a disturbing sigh popped out. I was worried. If I don¡¯t smile, people won¡¯t like me since I don¡¯t have any facial expression. ¡®Ros¨¦ was an only child. If I were a baby from the Hillingtons, I¡¯d definitely be Ros¨¦.¡¯ Ros¨¦ is the lovely heroine in the novel. Everyone loved her, and everything in this world flowed for her. ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ Even during the brief moment of joy, I recalled the plot of the original, which I had read enough to memorize, and realistic worries came rushing in like a dark cloud. Ros¨¦. Even when she was a baby, she was very lovely and had a chubby cheek charm that melted away the people of the family who had lost her mom. And Ros¨¦¡¯s father. I trembled. ¡®Ugh. That man was my father, right?¡¯ I realized who the scary person was that hugged me as a baby and gave cool orders. ¡®If I were the heroine¡­¡¯ I became happy and scared. While thinking of my cold father, my thoughts turned. ¡®Do I have to melt them? I was even pointed out for being unlucky just by looking at me because I couldn¡¯t even smile properly. So how do I do that?¡¯ But I didn¡¯t know when I was struggling with the shock and happiness of becoming Rose, that life isn¡¯t as sweet as honey rice cakes. I had a serious misunderstanding. * * * (3rd person pov) The baby was asleep. Just like the figure of an adult who feels exhausted, he felt sorry for the tears that formed on the corners of her eyes while making a sniffing sound. ¡°Why is she crying?¡± ¡°I do not know. Sometimes she weeps as if she were having a nightmare, and she cries silently.¡± Like a trained knight, Lira stood in an angled pose. Looking at Lira like that, Sears wiggled his eyebrows. It is said that crying is a child¡¯s way of talking, but it¡¯s not like she cried loudly with her mouth open. Is it strange to have that quiet feeling? It felt heartbreaking when he looked at her. ¡°Isn¡¯t there something wrong with her health?¡± ¡°They said it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. It is said that even babies dream.¡± ¡°Is she having nightmares that¡¯s making her cry?¡± ¡°But the baby is quieter than anyone else, gentle, and smart. If she had a sore spot, she would have expressed it.¡± Lira¡¯s rude tone and her cold expression were not to a kid¡¯s liking. Wouldn¡¯t children feel reassured by a more friendly tone and lovingly look? ¡®Still¡­.¡¯ She was someone he could trust more than anyone else. Lira is not a friendly person, but she is definitely someone who can protect. She will protect by risking her own name, her money, and the commissions she receives. That is why, without revealing her existence, she was specially made to live here. ¡°Anything else?¡± While gently touching the baby¡¯s tears with his thumb, Sears saw her little foot sticking out of the blanket. They were too small. ¡°Now she has gotten used to walking.¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°She can lean on walls and move long distances, and although she can¡¯t say a word yet, her babble has also become more specific. She seems to be on the superior side compared to the developmental status of a baby at around 12 months of age.¡± It was a familiar routine. ¡°She doesn¡¯t look for her mother?¡± Sears blinked his eyes and Lira replied indifferently. ¡°She¡¯s a curiously naughty person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing.¡± A child who doesn¡¯t look for his parents. Sears was heartbroken. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re holding something back. But I don¡¯t think so. She¡¯s a baby that¡¯s only a year old.¡± It was disastrous, but Sears knew his wife didn¡¯t have that many days left to live, so he spent time with her as if he had become her hands and feet, dealing with everything she had done. Instead, he couldn¡¯t stand by this child. He shook his head and recalled what happened today. ¡®I can¡¯t guarantee it now, sir.¡¯ ¡®Then?¡¯ I think it¡¯s best to reduce the pain. Because the bitter poison in the course of the treatment was strong¡­¡¯ It was awful. His wife was his life. His jaw became firm. ¡®She¡¯s dying¡­?¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ His wife, who had lost consciousness and was ill, woke at that moment and called him with a faint smile. It felt like he was being pushed over a cliff. As he bowed his head as if in dismay, and looked at the doctor who had left, his wife even comforted him with kindness. ¡®It¡¯s okay. Thank you for still loving me.¡¯ The friendly gaze was terribly painful. And he himself was begging for it. She was the person who feared, hurt, and suffered more than anyone else, and he hung on to her like a fool. No. He couldn¡¯t lose her. ¡®I can¡¯t let you go like this. No matter what happens¡­¡¯ His wife gently stroked his face. ¡®Sears, you need to calm down. You know it too. Remember, it¡¯s not all about our kids. If you pour out your blind anger, the sky will be angry and you won¡¯t have good dreams.¡¯ ¡®Please¡­¡¯ ¡®Don¡¯t save me, but our child. And you have to love her more than anyone else, okay? Watch over her and keep her safe¡­ I don¡¯t know if there will be people who use her, and I don¡¯t know what kind of danger there will be in the future if they touch Hillington. Again, never ever let the temple take my child¡­¡¯ A sigh leaked out. He was afraid every day He couldn¡¯t even show her their own recovered daughter properly before she had fallen asleep again as if she were always in a dream. ¡°My daughter.¡± Unfortunately, it was the best thing he could do for the time being to be able to come to see the child, even at this late night when she was only sleeping. Exhausted, he dragged the chair to the side of the baby¡¯s bed and sat down quietly. (t/n: Sears is MC¡¯s dad) TO BE CONTINUED. Chapter 4 - I’m Growing Fast ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It was funny and bitter to hear about your own child¡¯s progress through a report, just like hearing some information about the subject of a request. ¡°Thank you for growing up well.¡± According to Lira, she said that she was an incredibly gentle and bubbly baby. However, she also said that my baby developed faster than normal by being healthy and very intelligent. If I were to tell my wife about the development of our baby, she would definitely smile mischievously with a face that shows that everything will be alright. I was burning to the core. To be honest, I wanted to go with my wife. But, I couldn¡¯t. With trembling my hands, I covered the child¡¯s feet as it came out of the blanket. She was so small and soft that it made my heart flutter when I touched it. ¡°Why are you so lovely¡­¡­.¡± This child and the child to be born. I¡¯m sure that they will both grow up lovely and that they won¡¯t hurt even if you put them in your eyes. Watching the situation, Lira carefully opened the door and left, leaving only him and the baby in the room. ¡°Baby.¡± Sears pressed his stiff eyes as he listened to the still, addictive sound. ¡°Dad is scary.¡± Unfortunately, tears flowed. There was no sobbing, but tears dripping down his hands. Until it wet the child¡¯s blanket. As he stayed by the child¡¯s side for a long time. * * * ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as I opened my eyes, I sucked the side of my mouth vigorously. Oh, now I¡¯m used to it. I need to graduate from this habit, but I keep looking for it when I¡¯m anxious. ¡®But I think I was having a silly dream.¡¯ I think I dream of a man who¡¯s very handsome, with a child-like expression, kept crying right next to me. What kind of dream is this? He kept crying, but my hands and feet didn¡¯t move, So I couldn¡¯t soothe him, wipe his face and also I couldn¡¯t whisper ¡°Please be quiet.¡± ¡®As expected, it¡¯s a very unusual dream. But I need to be careful today.¡¯ There¡¯s no harm in being careful. As I grabbed the pillar of the bed and stood up with strength on my shaky legs, I saw Lira coming in from the door. And also the other two maids came inside my room. I blinked to say hello to them. Hello, Lira. ¡°You¡¯re up early, miss.¡± I want to smile like a lovely baby, but my lips don¡¯t move like a rock because I was a blunt person in my previous life. I¡¯m sorry, ladies But the other two maids didn¡¯t laugh either. ¡°The weather is very nice today. You¡¯re in a good mood, aren¡¯t you?¡± It seems that Lira¡¯s touch, which approaches the curtain like an arrow, is particularly quick and accurate. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ But can you give some time to adjust. I frowned at the blinding light. But Lira wasn¡¯t satisfied with that. ¡°So you¡¯d better work hard today.¡± Pardon? Lira, who moved so fast as she touched and fixed me in a blink of an eye, then hugged me as she lowered me down to the floor. ¡°Once you grow up you will be walking with me, exercise for you to become healthy. So today, we are exercising indoors. you need to build up those leg strength.¡± What leg strength. ¡°Now, can you walk all the way here, miss?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Seeing her serious face makes me feel like I should follow suit. But is this really parenting? Do they usually raise a baby like this? Why does it feel like I¡¯m getting a PT? Seeing Lira¡¯s solemn expression on her face, I was nervous and moved my feet to the sound one by one. ¡°Good job, now this time this way. One more try, miss.¡± I almost fell backwards from time to time because of the insanely heavy head, but I managed to keep my balance. **** While holding onto the wall and moving, I felt that this was very similar to core exercise that I had worked hard on in my previous life, and I got a little bit of a reality check. ¡°You did well today, miss.¡± Strange. Why does it feel like I¡¯m being trained as a dog at Lira¡¯s compliment? As I took a deep breath, I accidentally put my hands on the mirror as I walked forward. I could see a small palm like a maple leaf mark, as my palm dipped in the mirror. And I could also see the reflection of myself in the mirror that I had never seen before. ¡®So, this is my face now.¡¯ My brow furrowed sharply. In my past life, I had a habit of not looking in the mirror. Now, I could see my hair coming out quite fuzzy. Even the bridge of my nose wrinkled like an angry young beast. I smoothed my hair in the mirror, while being careful not to fall. ¡®But Rose¡¯s hair is pink, isn¡¯t it? Then why does my hair look like silver? Will it change later?¡¯ It was just then. Then another maid talked to the other older woman. ¡°Did you hear about the Duke of Belfius?¡± Huh? Belfius? My ears suddenly perked up. That¡¯s the male protagonist¡¯s family. ¡°Oh, in the capital, if you don¡¯t know that, you¡¯re a spy.¡± ¡°I heard they¡¯re all dead.¡± Excuse me? ¡°The people of the Belfius family.¡± Oh. I gasped in surprise and immediately closed my mouth, but then my eyes met Lira, who was looking at me with a questionable face. I quickly rolled my eyes and made a casual expression, but I can still feel her tenacious gaze. No, I don¡¯t know anything, so stop looking at me. ¡®It seems to be a Belfius affair.¡¯ I knew about it, since it was from the original story. The male protagonist, Gabriel. In other words, my future fiance, while I became Ros¨¦ the female protagonist. One of the story lines from the original story shows how he became so cold and desperate. Gabriel later ascended the title of head of the family at the age of only 12. And the background of the incident was because of Belfius¡¯ blood relatives who were exterminated when he was still young. ¡®That¡¯s the Belfius Incident.¡¯ The background behind the brutal killing of the powerful Duke of Belfius is not revealed until the end of the novel, but is revealed in the mouth of Gabriel, who draws the sword of revenge. ¡®And the culprit in that case.¡¯ Ugh. I got goosebumps. I have to meet the real criminal. ¡®Living inside a novel is more terrifying than I thought¡­¡­.¡¯ While reading , I always had more empathy for Ros¨¦, but I still thought that the life of the male lead, Gabriel, was very strange. There is a saying in this world. And the characters who were born with sayings will have the appropriate viability. Both Ros¨¦ and Gabriel were born with it. Among them, Ros¨¦ will bloom splendidly. Thus, Ros¨¦ von Hillington was born with the ability of absolute likability that anyone can¡¯t help but love her. And Gabriel, who was born with the motto ¡°Nothing will break through¡±, is expected to become the best swordsman in this empire. However, because of his hardened heart, he lives without knowing the normal feelings that people experience from their family or friends. Gabriel¡¯s past was explained in a few lines in the novel, but hearing it in person gave me goosebumps. ¡®If his whole family were killed overnight¡­¡­¡¯ What happened then to Gabriel? The young boy who was left alone had to suffer hardships from those who wanted the title and wealth of the Belfius family, because he was just an innocent young boy. Until the boy who lost all his family at a young age of 12, as he realizes and uses the power of his words with a cruel degree of certainty. ¡® was the only driving force in my dying life, but it is true that Gabriel is cruel.¡¯ The details of how he lived his life of humiliation as a child are not described in detail, but I can¡¯t imagine how terrible it would have been if the first thing he did when he was only 12 years old, was to kill all of his other blood relatives. ¡®It seems that somewhere in this world. A young boy who can¡¯t even lift a single sword, lost his parents and close friends.¡¯ I felt guilty for no reason. I was excited several times a day that I would become Ros¨¦ and grow up in a harmonious and happy family that was different from my previous life, but for Gabriel, this moment will be hell. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Lira? ¡°Don¡¯t sit there like that, I¡¯ll just give you a hug.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Lira, who hugged me up close, I would have fallen into much deeper thoughts. My feet were swaying in the air and Lira hugged me dearly with her warm arms. Didn¡¯t you lift me like a piece of paper, now? Lira, I haven¡¯t seen your hands yet, but I think your arm strength is very good. ¡®Even though I¡¯m a baby, I¡¯m still quite heavy.¡¯ When Lira fiercely told them to leave, the two maids groaned and went outside the room. Seeing their attitude of not showing any regrets, I felt that none of these maids really cared for me genuinely, which made me depressed for no reason. ¡°Hey.¡± Without realizing it, I grabbed the hem of Lira¡¯s robe, and it was as if Lira¡¯s eyes met mine and seemed to smile a little. But looking back at her with a blink of an eye, her beautiful face is terribly expressionless. ¡°Miss.¡± ¡°Ooh.¡± ¡°Even though the Duke doesn¡¯t come to see you often, this young lady is still very energetic, and I think that it¡¯s wonderful, and I am loving you even more.¡± Hey, that¡¯s a lie. ¡°I, too, enjoy spending more and more time with our little baby.¡± Thank you for that. Before becoming a maid, I was curious about Lira¡¯s story. When this damn babble in my mouth is over, I¡¯ll grab Lira and ask her. Where did you come from? Why are you so expressionless? By any chance do you hate me? But how come the words you say are so sweet? ¡°Look, it is peaceful and quiet. What a great time.¡± That¡¯s right. ¡°You have to enjoy your own privileges. Everyone in this mansion will cherish and love you.¡± Really? ¡°Wow.¡± ¡°Yes. Say it like that.¡± I¡¯ll have to ask her if she¡¯ll always be by my side later. You may hate me, but I just wanted to say that I really like you. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, eat and sleep, all you need to do is be happy and have fun. So don¡¯t make that face.¡± ¡°Aaaaah!¡± What kind of face did I make? ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re answering. You¡¯re such a fascinating baby.¡± ¡°Boo!¡± Lira is a fool. I pouted my lips for no reason. ¡°Now shall we take a nap? I¡¯ll fatten up healthy today, and work out tomorrow.¡± Lyra¡¯s voice was as cold as ice as she patted me on the back and said that, but somehow I laughed. Yes, Lyra. I am Ros¨¦ So you¡¯ll be happy, right? Neither the father, who does not show his face now, nor Gabriel, whom I will meet later, have the confidence to make them as happy as honey like the real Ros¨¦. ¡®Still, I hope that when we finally see each other, we can smile at each other¡­..¡¯ TO BE CONTINUED¡­¡­ Chapter 5 It was a few days ago. ¡®Huh?¡¯ While I¡¯m in deep slumber, I suddenly felt something strange, like a chill running down my back. Then, I slowly opened my eyes. ¡®I feel something weird.¡¯ And I realized that it was not a day when the sun was shining strong, but it was still dawn that gave off a blue light energy. I tried to look at Lira, who was always on standby at the rumbling sound of my stomach, but I was alone in my room. ¡®What? There¡¯s no one here?¡¯ Maybe it was because of the kidnapping, but someone was always there when I opened my eyes, day and night. It¡¯s either Lira or another maid. But this was the first time that no one looked after me. ¡®Why? Why is it so quiet?¡¯ My heart was pounding strangely. Just as I felt something ominous. I pushed myself up using my buttocks, and slowly went down from my bed. As I finally touched the floor with my little feet. Thud, thud. I staggered a little, while I tried to reach and pressed my hands against the wall, then finally pushed the door in which I have never done before. ¡°Ooops!¡± The door that had been gently pushed was opened with the power of a baby, and a very long and quiet hallway of the mansion was now visible. I wonder what happened? I can feel that I would regret it, If I ever leave my bedroom. But I really need to know what¡¯s happening. ¡°Tsk!¡± Okay. I¡¯ll go now! I walked out of the door with an adventurous spirit. Will never know what I¡¯ll see outside this door. **** (MC¡¯s POV) Yesterday, Lira said ¡°Tomorrow is your birthday!¡± ¡®But then, where did everyone go? Even Lira, where is she?¡¯ My heart was pounding. Even though I walked that far, the hallway was quite long, for my little feet and I already felt dizzy. I even thought about going back for a while. ¡°Oops.¡± It was a structure where there was no fear of getting lost, but it¡¯s the path that was making it difficult to walk on with short legs. That¡¯s when I decided to go back and try to sleep again, if I couldn¡¯t see anything unusual, once I turned around this corner. I could hear someone, raising his voice as if they were fighting. As I turned around the corner, a scene completely different from the quiet hallway filled my eyes. ¡®!¡¯ I couldn¡¯t make a sound. I just stood there like a statue. In the dark and gloomy atmosphere, people are holding back their screams. Maids move in a hurry with anxious faces and a sound of a baby crying. Everything was so confusing. ¡°Your Excellency, I have brought the second Miss.¡± Second, Miss? She was holding the child with a face that looked kind of sweet and tender, unlike me. ¡®Huh.¡¯ And what caught my attention was the child¡¯s fluffy hair. It was bright pink. A dense and clear facial features. A sweet little baby that would surely grow up into a cute and adorable one. Although it seems like we¡¯re about the same age, I definitely heard them said ¡®Second¡¯ A second child. At Hillington¡­¡­ There is no such thing as a second child, then who the hell is that baby? The atmosphere of the people who had been calmed down changed abruptly the moment they looked at the bed of the mistress. ¡°Your Excellency, Madame is breathing¡­¡­ !¡± ¡°No! Bring me the holy water, now!¡± ¡°Holy water doesn¡¯t work anymore¡­.¡± There is no more hope. My heart sank as I heard those murmurs. This is not a part of the original story, But I remembered what the doctor said, when she was about to die. No, no. This can¡¯t be true. My legs started to tremble. ¡®Madame?¡¯ It wasn¡¯t just because of the shocking circumstances of someone¡¯s death. It was because I now realized that a certain hope that I had firmly believed in, was actually a thin glass that could collapse right away. ¡®Who am I?¡¯ No one has ever called me by my first name. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t know. ¡®I hadn¡¯t thought¡­¡­¡¯ My hair isn¡¯t like Ros¨¦riel¡¯s sweet pink hair. ¡®Am I Ros¨¦¡­¡­.?¡¯ In the original story, the Duchess gave birth to Rose and died shortly after giving birth to a worsening postpartum disease. So, now, that scene. ¡®I wasn¡¯t Ros¨¦.¡¯ While Ros¨¦¡¯s, or my dad in this life, never smiled like that. The father hugged the unfamiliar baby dearly and whispered with tears in his eyes. ¡°Ros¨¦, baby¡­¡­. Please see off your mother¡¯s last path¡­.¡± ¡°My Lord, should I bring the Oldest Miss here?¡± ¡°Yeah, she may be very surprised, but she¡¯ll have to see her too¡­¡­.¡± His soft, trembling hands touched the baby¡¯s fluffy hair and gently caressed her as if it would break. And the beautiful handsome man shed tears like beads, while holding the child in his arms, he immediately approached the pale woman and knelt down. ¡°Honey, come and see our Ros¨¦¡¯s face for the last time. You need to see our children before you go¡­..¡± ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡­ You¡­¡­ .¡± ¡°Honey? Elizabeth?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Elizabeth. Please, please don¡¯t go like this¡­¡­.¡± Everyone in the room mourned. Their tears, frustration, and sadness were all very clear. I was also afraid of witnessing someone¡¯s death. But that feeling soon disappears. Like a perfect masterpiece, their appearance was terribly beautiful. I held my breath like a frozen statue. ¡®Ah.¡¯ I felt a sudden pain slowly prickling my heart, and a sad reality came in. There seemed to be no place for me. Like I¡¯m just a bonus. In this world only for Ros¨¦, it¡¯s as if someone was whispering that it had become an uncomfortable lump. *** (3rd Person POV) The thunder rumbled and lightning flickered, as if someone¡¯s crying. Employers watched desperately at the misery that befell this picturesque family. Sears von Hillington. He was given congratulatory remarks of ¡°Finding the perfect love¡± which was announced at his Duke¡¯s inauguration. (t/n I¡¯ll be using the word Congratulatory Remarks or Sayings, but from what I understand is that once they were brought to the temple after they were born a prophet will gave a Congratulatory Remarks to the baby that was born, just like Rose who was given the remarks of Likability.) At first, he thought that it was an inappropriate saying for a cold-blooded man. Far from loving anyone, he was a man who would have lived his life by lashing out at himself. Until he met Elizabeth. A woman with pink hair that is rich and sweet like cherry blossoms in bloom, and her red eyes are sweet as sugar. Sears was engrossed as if he had changed as soon as he met Elizabeth. That¡¯s how their love began. It was the romance of the century. Everyone that was employed at Hillington loved this young aristocratic couple. That they may become happy, and love each other forever. But then this happened. An iron-blooded man who would have lived without any setbacks. But now he was shedding tears, as he lost the woman who was like his own heart. And he doesn¡¯t care, even if he lost his face and dignity as a nobleman. ¡®After all he couldn¡¯t stand losing his wife, who means the world to him.¡¯ It was when everyone was wet with tears, unable to hide their sadness. Those people who were distracted by the situation, suddenly realized that there was someone else in their space besides them. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, My Lady¡­..?¡± The eyes of the employees followed the gaze of the handmaiden, Lira, who muttered in despair. And then she saw it. A little baby with sad eyes that doesn¡¯t look like a child. It was then that she realized that she forgot about the oldest miss, after she found out about what happened to the Duchess. At the same time, Lira blamed herself. Thinking that the little lady would become like this once she saw the Duchess. That¡¯s the reason why she bought Rose, to the Duke first. Standing up against the wall, the oldest miss looked as if she was about to collapse. (T/N I¡¯ll be using ¡°Oldest Miss¡± for our MC, whenever she will be addressed by the maids.) Those who saw her all felt that their hearts were beating with an unknown emotion. ¡°Miss?¡± The maid, Lira, approached her with a bewildered look on her face, and quickly held the baby in her arms. Everyone was thinking the same thing. ¡®When did you come here? Did you walk on your own all the way from your room?¡± Everyone was astonished. There¡¯s no way a child could have felt something and came here. ¡®I¡¯m sure she came here out of curiosity.¡¯ Even so, the gaze she was looking at was directly towards her father, who was crying all this time, and her mother, who had her eyes closed. ¡®She seems to understand death.¡¯ Even though the baby couldn¡¯t understand death, strangely, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the scene. Ordinary maids who normally have no expression on their faces, rubbed their eyes together at the sorrow of the baby. Even though the baby didn¡¯t shed a single tear. It was even sadder to see the baby standing there like a statue, who seemed to be unable to show her emotions, without crying. ¡°Lira, what are you doing? Hurry up, bring the oldest miss ¡­.¡± Take her. One of the maids, who was whimpering, urged the little lady¡¯s dedicated maid. Lira, who was holding the baby with an expressionless face, blinked and quickly walked towards the Duke. ¡°Your Excellency. The oldest miss is here.¡± Everyone watched as the baby hid her face in Lira¡¯s arms as if terrified. Everyone felt sad seeing the reaction of the oldest miss. Considering that the Duke, who was always by the side of his fallen wife, that¡¯s the reason why she didn¡¯t know that this person was her Father. Because she¡¯s unfamiliar to him. The baby slowly turned her face that was buried in Lira¡¯s arms, and looked at Duke once, then to her sister and finally to her Mother who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed. Looking at her mother with a pained expression. ¡°Ma ¡­..¡± ¡®How come that little babble sounds like a mother?¡¯ Eventually, the Duke, who¡¯s mourning, finally reached out his hand. ¡°Hildea.¡± Hildea. It was a name that no one had ever mentioned in this mansion since the time that the Oldest Miss was kidnapped from the temple. ¡°Your Excellency. I¡¯ll keep holding the Oldest Miss ¡­.¡± ¡°No. Hill, come here.¡± The baby was startled by the sudden action and closed her eyes tightly, but soon the Duke held Rose in his other arms and Hildea, who was slumped in the other side. And the beautiful Duchess, Elizabeth, who was a mother and a wife, lay on the bed peacefully. While everyone stays in the room mourning. But people wouldn¡¯t know. The terrible shock the child received at that moment. Her pain. * * * The news that the Duchess of Hillington had passed away soon went viral. The story of the Duke of Hillington, Sears and how he proposed to an ordinary lady Elizabeth was a famous romance novel that was read countless times by the people in the Empire. People felt sad. It is because the happy ending that should have ended with the female protagonist and the male protagonist getting married and having a son and daughter and living happily ever after was broken. But it was the reality, and people, especially the aristocrats, began to think differently. When referring to the Emperor¡¯s strong right and left arms, they all refer to Hillington and Belfius. However, the majority of the Belfius blood relatives were all murdered, while Duke Sears, who was born with a blessing of ¡°Finding the perfect love¡±, lost his most important love. Because everyone knows how impactful this would be to the Mielle Empire. The Emperor¡¯s power will definitely decline. ¡°His Majesty must be in trouble.¡± ¡°There¡¯s also a rumor saying that the successor of the Belfius Family, suddenly became crazy.¡± ¡°The Empress faction will prevail.¡± ¡°But will the Hilington collapse like this?¡± ¡°Everyone knows how much they love each other, to the point that the Duke also wants to die with her.¡± ¡°They say that the children born are twins, right?¡± ¡°Oh, we don¡¯t know the mind of a person who¡¯s blinded by love, I bet that it would be very difficult for the Kids, since they just lost their mother. I feel so sorry for the kids.¡± ¡°Besides, there are stories that the cause of the Duchess¡¯s death was because of a saying that was given to the eldest of the twins. The congratulatory remarks can only be known if the person in charge of the temple has said it officially, but how serious was it that such rumors circulated? And look at what they did in the temple.¡± ¡°Oh, is it? What kind of sayings are you talking about? So you¡¯re telling us that she died because of the first daughter?¡± The aristocrats were constantly talking about the topic loudly. And some of them ridiculed the tragedy of Hillington and Belfius. To be honest, the hardships they suffered were also enjoyable. That¡¯s what most of them wondered about. ¡°So what happened to the daughter who killed her mother?¡± TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 6 I was sitting in front of the mirror. Behind me, a maid was brushing my hair carefully. ¡°¡­Do you like it, miss?¡± A bitter smile rose naturally while I was looking at the maid behind me in the mirror. Why are you so nervous? ¡°Yes, tie it neatly with a ribbon at the end.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The maid¡¯s touch quickened. She seemed happy to be able to do it promptly and get out. Perhaps it¡¯s due to my cold expression, but the employees of the mansion feel distant. Still, it¡¯s unfair because it¡¯s not as if I can help it. ¡°I¡¯m done, miss. Then¡­¡­ May I go out to do my other duties?¡± ¡°Yes, what¡¯s the schedule after this?¡± ¡°You can go to the restaurant for dinner.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± I looked at the back of the maid who did my hair as she disappeared quickly, looking like she had seen something scary, and then turned my head around. I watched as another maid in the room freaked out. That¡¯s embarrassing. Do you hate me that much? I tried not to look at my face as much as I could, and instead focused on my silver hair shining in the light. Now I¡¯m used to the long hair that comes down to my hips. ¡°But where¡¯s Lira?¡± Until now, I couldn¡¯t see my exclusive maid, Lira. At my question, the maid¡¯s lips quivered, but she answered fairly calmly. ¡°Lira is visiting Miss Rose for a while.¡± ¡°Ros¨¦? Yes¡­ Okay.¡± Ros¨¦riel. She looked different because she was a fraternal twin, but she was born on the same day, just an hour after me. However, she is the main character of the novel . Today is Ros¨¦ and my birthday and our mother¡¯s death anniversary. We are now 8 years old. Originally, an ordinary aristocratic family would have held a wonderful birthday party for their daughters¡¯ birthdays. But since it¡¯s also the day of our mother¡¯s death, the Hilingtons have been quiet enough to cause rumors to occur. From what I remember, this is the same as the original ¨C refraining from going outside and not letting anyone inside easily. I sighed and got up from my seat. There was still a long way to go, and I had to go down to see my dad and Ros¨¦ right now. * * * The sound of tablewares clashing rang loudly. Ros¨¦ was still lacking in table manners. That¡¯s understandable. It can be difficult to move with that small hand. ¡°Hehe. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Ros¨¦riel, is it because you don¡¯t have good manners?¡± ¡°But Dad, there are too many knives and forks for no reason¡­¡± ¡°Rose, I shouldn¡¯t have spoiled you like that.¡± Strictly speaking, my father¡¯s lips curved like a man in front of something extremely adorable. Perhaps the other servants in the restaurant are all looking at the pink-haired child with those eyes. Cute cheeks that look like they¡¯re going to pop out if you press them. (PR: Think chipmunk?) Small lips that move with a murmur. Certainly, Ros¨¦ was a very pretty child. On the other hand, ¡°¡­Hildea. Did you like your meal? I¡¯ve prepared your favorite salmon.¡± A stiff-faced dad asked me. It was an embarrassing change. As I was chewing the meat in my mouth, I swallowed and nodded quietly. ¡°Yes.¡± I felt even more sorry when I saw my father¡¯s awkward face, as if he had spoken ceremonially, or as if he didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have said that.¡¯ You don¡¯t have to be awkward with me. ¡°It was delicious, thank you.¡± ¡°Do you want more?¡± ¡°I¡¯m full, so it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Well, I see.¡± There was silence. I wanted to speak as delicately as I could, but my voice was hard and cold. Seeing my father¡¯s face furrow between his eyes was frustrating. ¡®This can¡¯t be it.¡¯ I should have eaten alone. I think I came down to the restaurant for no reason. It was just then. As if she couldn¡¯t stand the silence, Ros¨¦ got up from her chair and approached father and pulled on the hem of his clothes. ¡°Dad, don¡¯t tell me such a trivial story! It¡¯s my birthday and my sister¡¯s birthday!¡± Dad laughed only then. ¡°Ha. Yeah, that¡¯s all you¡¯ve been waiting for, little lady.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± There was a sound of laughter from those who watched the confident voice and charming gestures. I burst into laughter as well, but it must have been a distorted cackle, so I quickly covered my mouth with my hand. ¡®Ros¨¦ is a really lovely child.¡¯ Actually, it was difficult at first. My name is Hildea, not Rose. It¡¯s a life that didn¡¯t even exist in , so you never know when I will disappear. All of those things. ¡®I¡¯ve seen everything in my past life and thought I was right.¡¯ Thinking of how difficult it was, the anxiety and fear that my life might change just like in my previous life came to me. Is it because I saw my dad, who doesn¡¯t smile at me, gently smile at Ros¨¦? Or was it from when Lira, who was cold and expressionless, and the other maids lovingly observed the sleeping Rosel? Was it from the time when the employees of the mansion, who avoided my gaze or awkwardly looked at me, waved their hands at Ros¨¦? Lira, who I thought was my only person, was actually Rose¡¯s person as well. ¡®I¡¯m very worried because the second lady is weak. Oh, Miss Hill, are you worried, too?¡¯ ¡®Uh-huh. Lira, what about Dad?¡¯ ¡®The Duke has been gone for a while. Do you want to visit? Rather, the Duke was in the second lady¡¯s room earlier¡­¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s okay.¡¯ ¡®Miss?¡¯ ¡®Dad is busy. I¡¯m fine.¡¯ From what I remember in the original story, the father was apathetic at first, but the reality was quite different. Dad was awkward, but he was also kind to Ros¨¦. And it was the same for other people too. It felt like I was the only one who couldn¡¯t join in and get closer. Actually it wasn¡¯t okay. Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Ros¨¦, who was very weak since her childhood. So when I was alone, my loneliness doubled. Without realizing it, it was to the point where I began acting like a real child. I mainly grabbed Lira¡¯s hem. ¡®Lira. Are you going¡­?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m sorry, miss. Miss Ros¨¦ suddenly got a fever¡­ I¡¯ll see you after a while. Are you hanging out with other maids?¡¯ ¡®Yes¡­¡¯ As the incidents piled up one by one, it became increasingly difficult for me to breathe from a certain point onward. I wasn¡¯t originally a bright baby who smiles well, but I¡¯m getting more and more talkative. It was because I was worried about how the other person would react when I said something. Lira was so worried about it that she called in the doctor to see me several times. ¡®The lady doesn¡¯t speak.¡¯ ¡®But, she doesn¡¯t have any physical problems.¡¯ ¡®Then¡­ Are you saying it¡¯s a mental problem?¡¯ ¡®It seems like it. Try to not leave her alone as much as possible.¡¯ It was funny. The existence of my sister, where we had not seen each other until my mother died, comforted me. Thanks to her, I felt warm and was able to breathe again. ¡°Li¡­ Lira.¡± ¡®Lady¡­¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m fine. How is Ros¨¦?¡¯ As soon as I opened my mouth again, Lira was relieved. I think I heard Lira sobbing and whispering sorry in her sleep. Anyways, I gave up and got used to my current position. Because I wasn¡¯t really a kid. Rose is Rose. I am me. When I fell in love with Ros¨¦, I was able to look at her calmly. In the end, everyone cares about and embraces Ros¨¦ has made her more powerful than anyone else. In the novel, I have clearly experienced how the single-line narrative is expressed in reality. ¡®Oh, my God. Lady Ros¨¦ must really like Lady Hildea. As expected, twin sisters have good friendship!¡¯ As for me, Ros¨¦ was lovely. Ros¨¦ smiled at me when everyone else was uncomfortable around me. Her sparkling eyes melted hearts and even though our eye colors are the same, hers seemed to look more special. How could you hate a child like that? * * * ¡°Hildea, do you¡­¡­don¡¯t you like the present?¡± ¡°What? Oh, a gift?¡± I blinked and looked up. I was too deep in thought. Dad was frowning a little, and it seemed to me that he was unhappy. ¡°You haven¡¯t even opened your birthday present yet.¡± ¡°I was thinking about something else for a moment. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not asking you to apologize.¡­.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Hmm, never mind. Why don¡¯t you open the gift?¡± ¡°Yeah, sister. Open it up. What is it?¡± Rose, who was staring with anticipation, had twinkling eyes while dad was frowning. And I could see the maids looking at me as if they were unhappy that I had kept them waiting. And the present in front of me. I swallowed my dry saliva and tried to smile. It didn¡¯t go well. Would it hurt for me to say that I¡¯m nervous when they look at me like that? ¡°Thank you, Dad.¡± Resignation and abandonment were very familiar, but it was still warmer here than in my previous life. It¡¯s like watching a novel that you liked in front of you. It would have been nice if we could hang out naturally even if we weren¡¯t equally loved. ¡°Sister, look at this, it¡¯s a shiny hairpin. Dad bought me five! Am I pretty?¡± ¡°That¡¯s why you feel good. It looks good on you.¡± ¡°Yes. So, open it up too. And you should be proud of me. Aren¡¯t you looking forward to it? What a gift!¡± Other people don¡¯t know it well, but Ros¨¦ was amazingly aware of the moments when I was depressed and used that to her advantage. ¡®Be nice.¡¯ I felt like tears would come out, so I gave strength to my eyes. They don¡¯t seem to like me as much as I would like them to, but they were nice and lovely. I felt like laughing and crying at the same time. When I opened the box with trembling hands, what came out was¡­ TO BE CONTINUED¡­¡­.. Chapter 7 (Hildea¡¯s POV) I couldn¡¯t help but tilt my head to the side. ¡®Shoes? No, they¡¯re definitely shoes, right? But why?¡¯ It looks like sneakers that I could easily see in my previous life¡­¡­ They have a unique shape with some cute little wings on both sides. Then my dad said, ¡°Do you think they¡¯re too rough? Or do you not like them? I should have bought something more shiny¡­¡­.¡± ¡°No, I like them.¡± ¡°You like them?¡± When I looked at my dad, he quickly turned his face away. That¡¯s why I also dropped my gaze and said calmly, ¡°They¡¯re so nice. I think my feet will be very comfortable.¡± The tension on his lips relaxed for a moment. The sneakers were truly a perfect gift, especially when I thought of my father who chose them for me. When I wore them, they would always remind me that somehow he thought about me. At that time, I suddenly heard a strange noise. ¡®What¡¯s that?¡¯ I looked to my father, but he was still avoiding my gaze. His expression was heartbreaking, but I knew that he cared for me; the gift meant that he was aware that I frequently exercised at night. It seemed unlikely, but I think he even gave me the right size. Yeah, this felt good. My heart started to flutter from excitement. ¡°I really, really like them. Thank you, Father.¡± And I¡¯m sorry that I couldn¡¯t express myself better. Unlike how I felt towards my parents from my old life, I just wanted to say thank you for not saying that you¡¯re sick of me. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m more grateful, Hill.¡± Again, I held the shoes tightly in my arms. I felt warmth spread across my body. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person POV) Clang. Clang. ¡°The news! It¡¯s here!¡± ¡°Ah!¡± The busy maids rushed towards the table after hearing the sound of the bell. Strangely, there were words being written by someone holding an open notebook. ¡°What? What does it say? Go ahead and tell me!¡± ¡°Wait, she¡¯s still writing!¡± The eyes of the maids, who were staring at her, had a bizarre look. Under their persistent gaze, the letters were quickly written down and deciphered. [Success! We¡¯ve hit the jackpot!. Hildea-nim smiled!] [Hildea-nim is shining brightly today! Even if I die now, I have no regrets.] [The way she smiled while holding her new shoes was so heartwarming. I felt like I won $1mil, because I saw that rare and cute smile.] [Soon, Hildea-nim¡¯s dazzling smile will be painted as a memorable scene and the title will be ¡°Birthday Smile¡±. Wait, are you still there?] ¡°Kyaaaah¡± , the maids cheered loudly. ¡°She smiled!¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a relief!¡± ¡°Miss Hill is so expressionless.¡± ¡°But when she smiles, It¡¯s really, really¡­. Aigoo.¡± The maids screamed just thinking about the scene:, Hildea¡¯s expressionless face wash bizarre, but her sparkling eyes and blushing cheeks couldn¡¯t hide her excitement. ¡°They said that she liked it, right? All that hard work was worth it!¡± ¡°Yeah, Sien. You really must¡¯ve had a hard time. They¡¯re an unusual pair of shoes, not something that you could buy anywhere. I honestly didn¡¯t expect that you could do it.¡± ¡°Even Lira will praise me, right? They¡¯re something that I made using my own imagination. It¡¯s been 10 days now since she started her night routine and I¡¯ve been anxious everyday watching the lady. While the maids gathered around Sien to praise her for her hard work, another maid was standing in the middle of the kitchen with dazed eyes. Who among them could have imagined this kind of result? It seemed incredible that these women, whose daily lives included getting blood on their hands, had made it their main goal to bring a smile to the little lady, who grew up like a bush in a greenhouse. (T/N: ¡°Grew up like a bush in a greenhouse¡± means that she grew up like an invisible person, unlike Roselia who¡¯s shining brightly and always noticed by everyone.) At the end of the day, they were happy. ¡°But I¡¯m sure the youngest miss had the hardest time. I was so surprised at first. That you would be making something like this, and considering the amount of money and magic that the Duke offered¡­..¡± Then, as if having a seizure, Sien suddenly screamed. She glared at those who had talked about the youngest miss.. ¡°Ah! You guys are so noisy. I don¡¯t care at all! It doesn¡¯t matter who¡¯s suffering: the important thing is that Miss Hill smiled! She smiled at something that I made and that¡¯s all that matters, okay!.¡± Trembling with excitement, she immediately lifted up her most cherished quill in her hand. As she filled up the notebook with words, a clanging sound was heard again. [Silver hair is the best. Do you want it??] Sien swallowed dry saliva and began to write. [I want Miss Hildea¡¯s painting! How many are you going to make? 1-10? I¡¯ll buy them all.] [10, it¡¯s definitely 10 paintings that I would be producing. It¡¯ll be sold on a first-come-first- serve basis, since it has limited quantities. Secrecy is a must in each transaction.] In the middle of that,the bell continued to ring. Sien said bitterly. ¡°I¡¯ll buy them all! All 10 paintings.¡± As the maids gradually moved away to their respective jobs, they heard Sien burst into hysterical laughter. Though it may seem absurd to a third party, it was a daily routine that they had grown accustomed to. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- The colorful robes were so long that they appeared to overwhelm the boy¡¯s body. However, the proud upright shoulders and cynical expression were so dignified that everything seemed natural. Who would laugh at the boy now? If a sword was lifted by that modest body, no one would be able to ignore it. The boy¡¯s lived his life saying that he would grow stronger with every breath that he takes. Nothing could penetrate him. That is why the nobles who sided with the Imperial Family were invincible, while the nobles of the Empress¡¯s party have all died. All because of the boy who survived, and will reign over the Empire. ¡°Be the firmest sword of the Empire of Mielle and crush your enemies with your sword, so that you will be worthy of your family name. Your steps and actions will be recorded throughout history, so live with caution and loyalty.¡± ¡°I humbly accept it, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll do my best.¡± ¡°All right, from now on you are the Duke of Belfius, the only one in the Empire.¡± Under the sharp gaze of the nobles, Gabriel remained confident, standing resolute without fear. In contrast, his arrogant dry tone implied that this grandiose event seemed boring The Emperor, Detroit, gave his blessing with a satisfied face, while the empress watched the scene with a cold facade. The Duke of Belfius, who was formally recognized with everyone¡¯s congratulations, was only 12 years old. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- ¡°My Lord, did it go well?¡± ¡°As you can see. It wasn¡¯t that much.¡± The adjutant, who smiled warmly even at his unkind words, quickly grabbed the seal that was about to be thrown on the ground. ¡°Oh my, my Lord. We are still inside the Imperial Palace.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°You can¡¯t throw away the seal that the emperor gave you like trash.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch it? That¡¯s already enough.¡± ¡°Huh? But you don¡¯t look happy. Isn¡¯t this the long-awaited moment? Did the empress pick a fight with you again? Haven¡¯t you sorted out all the things that might cause an argument?¡± The adjutant noticed that the boy¡¯s icy purple eyes were colder than usual. This boy didn¡¯t usually get angry. Because anger, irritation, and the like belong to the realm of emotions. Because the boy¡¯s heart was frozen a long time ago. And yet the adjutant could see the anger emitting from the boy, which was not present when he underwent the ceremony to be appointed Duke. The adjutant looked carefully, and Young Duke of Belfius¡¯s mouth eventually opened in response to his persistent gaze. ¡°Not the empress. This time, the Emperor ordered it.¡± He sounded sick and tired of everything. ¡°Oh, is it about¡­.. That?¡± ¡°Yes, marriage. He never gave up.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s definitely a headache.¡± Gabriel, known for rejecting everyone, quickly climbed into the carriage with his adjutant and left the Imperial palace as if annoyed that someone might catch him. ¡°It¡¯s annoying. I need to take care of it.¡± The adjutant quickly shook his head. ¡°But it is something that cannot be postponed any longer. There were excuses for procrastinating because the successor had not yet been able to receive official title. However, it is unreasonable to delay any further. The emperor, who always arranges useless marriages, brings trouble to a lot of nobles. Gabriel¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed in displeasure. ¡°It is pathetic that the Emperor is still holding onto the will of the dead. Did you investigate the Hillington family?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s the Hillingtons, right? Not that much. You already know most of it, and¡­¡± ¡°And?¡± ¡°It¡¯s hard to say, but¡­¡± The adjutant frowned while he rubbed his chin. ¡°From the time, when I returned to the capitol years ago, the security of the mansion at night has become very strict. The cause is unknown, but even if the Emperor¡¯s Shadow Knights tried to break in, it would be hard to penetrate.¡± Gabriel, who was looking outside the carriage¡¯s window, stated in an icy voice. ¡°All right, let¡¯s take advantage of it.¡± ¡°Wait, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s a marriage, we can just make an excuse and break it. Was there a token of the marriage that my grandfather sent me?¡± The adjutant opened his mouth wide. ¡°My Lord, are you sure?¡± It was very important to share a token of marriage. But what if it suddenly disappeared and was lost? If the other side no longer had their token, they can never claim marriage, because they lost their justification. In response, if the other party refused to talk, the marriage would be broken. ¡°Are you planning to move on your own?¡± ¡°Then who¡¯s gonna break inside the Hillingtons?¡± The adjutant said in a hurry, ¡°But the opponent will be the head of Hillington. If you get caught by him, the situation will be very complicated. Furthermore, knowing the inside details of the Hillington family is a big deal for them.¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes sharpened. Although he wasn¡¯t physically beaten by Gabriel,the adjutant felt that way. Nevertheless, Gabriel didn¡¯t have a choice. Although the master is now well-behaved, Hillington¡¯s head is still Sears. Even the Empress, who was called a crazy dog before, has been very careful around him. ¡°Who do you think I am? All I need to do is not get caught.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a beast. If you let your guard down, you¡¯ll be in big trouble.¡± ¡°You are the only one who dares to tell me that. Let¡¯s move on.¡± ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t have a good feeling about this. Please reconsider.¡± Gabriel¡¯s lips twitched, but it wasn¡¯t something you could call a smile. ¡°It¡¯s better to be certain. I¡¯m going inside myself.¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) AsI tried to get up from my bed, I could feel someone next to me who was hugging me like a pillow. Oh, she¡¯s here again. As expected. While tugging on the blanket, I could see clearly the face that was covered. ¡°Ros¨¦.¡± Even though Lira nagged, there were times that Ros¨¦ would snuggle into my bed and fall asleep. To be honest, I didn¡¯t like that behavior either. Because Rose is warm blooded. ¡°¡­¡­ For a while¡­¡­ Delicious¡­¡± I burst into laughter. ¡°What are you dreaming about? What are you eating? What is it?¡± ¡°Uh-huh, yummy¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her. Fluffy pink hair that clings to her cheeks and scattered over the duvet. Her lips are constantly clenching as if she¡¯s dreaming of eating something delicious. A cute little girl, whom I can¡¯t hate, is clinging to me and breathing heavily. ¡°Ros¨¦. My little sister.¡± It¡¯s my sister. At first, I was uncomfortable approaching Roseriel, because I didn¡¯t know how to treat her. But it was Ros¨¦riel who made the first move between the two of us. This child, who smelled like a soft rose, talked to me, acting fondly to make sure I wasn¡¯t scared. Sister. My sister! Although we were born on the same day, I¡¯m just not as cute as my little sister. ¡°I always laugh because of you.¡± How can I hate the pink haired girl, who always follows me around? And who was always there when I opened my eyes? As I pinched her pale white cheeks and slowly let go, I could see her shaking her head slightly and unconsciously biting the duvet that covered her body. Are you eating meat? It was then. ¡°Sister¡­? Huh?¡± As if she was woken from her sleep, she opened her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, sleep more.¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡­.Sister Doo-woo.¡± Okay. To be honest, one of the things that I envy about her is her candor. Her confidence to approach and reach out to anyone at any time, with a big smile. Her ability to socialize, being able to get along and converse with anyone inside the mansion. And her unshaken belief that no matter what she says, the other person will respond with a smile. It was then. ¡®Huh? Who is it?¡¯ I heard someone talking outside. TO BE CONTINUED¡­¡­ Chapter 8 (TL/N : this chapter reveals a lot about Rose and her true nature. And I¡¯m starting to like her as well.) -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) There are quite a lot of people who come into our mansion these days. Their intention is to see and discuss a lot of things with my father. And it seems like those people are the ones who I can hear talking outside of my room. Perhaps I should have just let it slide, but that scratchy voice caught my attention. ¡°Was it really because of the oldest miss?¡± What? Aren¡¯t I the oldest miss? What are they talking about? What did I do wrong? My heart was pounding anxiously. I quietly got out of bed and walked straight to the door. I didn¡¯t wanna hear it, but I needed to know what they were talking about. Then maybe, I would have an idea about why the people in this mansion continue to look down on me. Thinking about it tore my heart to pieces. I hesitantly turned the doorknob, half with the desire to open the door, and half with reluctance. AfterI heard a very small squeak, I saw two people standing outside through the crack in the door. One was a servant who had been working in our mansion for quite some time, and the other had an unknown face. It seemed to be a newly hired servant who had just started to work at our mansion. ¡°I¡¯ve already heard of it.¡± He looked down as if embarrassed by his unexpectedly high-pitched voice. Then he looked around to make sure that no one heard what he said, and confided in a low voice, ¡°Ever since then, the rumors are well known within the society. There aren¡¯t just one or two people who are curious about the two ladies of the Hillington.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That¡¯s the reason why I heard a lot of rumors about the oldest miss.¡± I have no idea what they¡¯re talking about. I haven¡¯t been introduced to society yet, so why are there rumors about me? ¡°It¡¯s certain that Miss Hildea is not a very affectionate person. She¡¯s only eight years old and yet she hardly ever smiles. I also haven¡¯t seen her treat anyone kindly. On the other hand, Miss Rose isa very cute and bubbly person.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± That guy. I wanted to go grab him by the collar and shake him, considering all the nonsense that he was spewing. It¡¯s okay for me to blame myself, but I didn¡¯t want to hear it from another person, especially from a stranger! However, my anger that almost erupted like an active volcano, suddenly hardened like cold wax. ¡°Did you just say that the Duchess died because of the first lady¡¯s congratulatory remarks? Be honest with me, is that true?¡± ¡­¡­.What? ¡®Congratulatory remarks? My congratulations remarks?¡¯ The moment I heard it, my lips trembled. There was an uncontrollable sound of teeth grinding. I felt like I was naked outside in the middle of winter without wearing anything at all. ¡®Do I really have congratulatory remarks? But¡­¡¯ (t/n I¡¯ll be using the word Congratulatory Remarks or Sayings, but from what I understand is that once they were brought to the temple after they were born a prophet will gave a Congratulatory Remarks to the baby that was born, just like Rose who was given the remarks of likability.) Because of me, my mother died? ¡°What on earth did they say to the extent that the Duchess died? What are Miss Hildea¡¯s Sayings?¡± The other servant who was being asked didn¡¯t respond to the question, but his affirmative attitude struck my heart like an axe. My mother died because of congratulatory remarks that I didn¡¯t even know. Then¡­. Was that the reason why everybody hates me? Really? My heart was pounding like crazy and it hurt deeply. I was also aware that tears were flowing down my cheeks and I felt like a fool. I closed the door carefully and took a deep breath. ¡°Ugh.¡± My vision blurred. My shoulders continued to tremble, and I couldn¡¯t hold back the tears that were overflowing. There was no such story like this in the original plot. So I have congratulatory remarks. What kind of sayings do I have? And did all of this happen because of that? Is that also the reason why my Father and everyone else were having a hard time being around me? ¡®Why am I so sad? This is not even my real body.¡¯ My face which was reflected inside the mirror hardened without any expression, just like the real me in the past. I didn¡¯t know what my ability was. I didn¡¯t even know my name until I was 12 months old. But a sudden fear gripped me. If my mother died because of the sayings, does that mean that I really had no hope from the beginning? Was I really just a spare, like a redundant foreign object? Because there is no other child in the original story of . If that¡¯s the case, does that mean that the real Hildea may have died on the day she was kidnapped? Then I really don¡¯t deserve to be here¡­ Isn¡¯t that the case? -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- ¡°Sister.¡± ¡°!¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for those little arms gently hugging me from behind, I would have drowned in my melancholy thoughts. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I quickly wiped away my tears. Ros¨¦, who¡¯s standing behind me, is an eight-year-old girl who didn¡¯t know anything yet. Depression and sadness are contagious. ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°Sister, why are you crying? Who did this to you?¡± When I looked back, I saw her red eyes with tears overflowing as well. Fine wrinkles gathered atop Rose¡¯s nose, which increased her sniffling. ¡°But why are you crying?¡± ¡°No, (Sniff) the reason I cried is because I heard some bad words.¡± ¡°It was nothing, Ros¨¦. You should sleep more. Why are you awake already?¡± ¡°Oh! Then we should sleep together in bed. Don¡¯t listen to them.¡± Rose gradually approached me and covered my ears with her warm hands, rubbing them soothingly. It felt like she was blocking out all of the sound that reached my ears. That was why I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Oh, so lovely. When I looked at her, she deliberately blinked her cute eyes slowly, as if saying ¡°Rather than being clever, I just wanna be affectionate .¡± PR Note: Think puss in boots from Shrek? lol ¡°I¡¯m still sleepy. Come to bed with me, sister.¡± That¡¯s weird. I thought I just heard someone grinding their teeth. But in front of me, I could only see sweet Ros¨¦ who was smiling brightly. Okay, but there¡¯s no way that a rabbit-like kid would have been that angry, to the point of grinding her teeth. ¡°¡­¡­Shall we?¡± ¡°Yes, just a little more. You¡¯re going to sleep with me a little longer too. They said sleep is the best medicine.¡± ¡°Ha ha, and where did you hear that?¡± ¡°Your sister is smart. Hehe.¡± A small hand suddenly grabbed mine. I couldn¡¯t resist her warmth, and laid down beneath a soft blanket. Ros¨¦ wiped the tears that had flowed down her cheeks with her wiggling hands as if trying to make them evaporate faster. After I cleaned my runny nose, I immediately shut my eyes. The sadness lingered, but anger flared towards those servants who spoke badly of me. See you later. I¡¯m going to pluck out all those nasty nose hairs. (T/N she¡¯s implying about dealing with those servants who say bad things about her.) I¡¯m not going to let the roots grow as if they were sprayed with herbicides! ¡®Wait. What the hell am I thinking?¡¯ Pat pat. I held back my tears which were about to come out again, as Rose continued to pat my shoulder and all the while she hugged me tightly. Like an animal that hibernates while leaning in the warmth of its child¡¯s body, I fell into a deep sleep, avoiding my problems. Like I could forget everything. However, anxiety pricked my heart like a thorn. I didn¡¯t want to be hated by my Father nor Ros¨¦. Please. I hope my Mother didn¡¯t die because of me. Please¡­ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- After a while,a shuffling sound was heard under the blanket. ¡°Sister, are you already asleep?¡± Tear marks had formed on the cheeks of the silver-haired girl who must have been tired and fell asleep right away. ¡°Those bad guys. I can¡¯t forgive them.¡± Unexpectedly harsh words came out of the mouth of the pink-haired girl who was looking affectionately at her sister. ¡°I¡¯m going to destroy them.¡± The girl stood up, clenching her fists as if she had made up her mind. Then she pulled up a pen from her pocket, ripped a piece of paper from her sister¡¯s desk and went back to the bed. But something strange happened. As if by magic, something that looked like a box appeared out of nowhere from the piece of paper. Ting! ¡°It¡¯s so frustrating that I can¡¯t talk to her directly, and it feels like I¡¯m going crazy. And how dare someone like that hurt my sister!¡± And so the girl, Ros¨¦riel, began to write with her eyes blazing. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Chris¡¯ POV) ¡®What? Why isn¡¯t he answering me?¡¯ Chris swallowed his irritation while glaring at the senior servant, who was staring at a piece of paper without saying a word. ¡®Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡¯ This mansion was really strange. At first, I thought that the oldest miss, Hildea, was being harassed by the Duke and her family. But as I observed more, it didn¡¯t seem like that was the case. So I asked if there was really a hidden inside story, and the laid-back and slow servant who was called senior servant here in the mansion, didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at the paper. What¡¯s on that piece of paper, you idiot? ¡®Are you sleeping? Don¡¯t tell me that you can sleep while standing up?¡¯ In fact, Chris was a spy. He secretly infiltrated the aristocratic family to obtain their family secrets and sold them to important people for money. Every noble family had a lot to hide in order for them to live, so even if they only disclosed one secret, money still flowed from it. Now the most well sought information, which would make the nobles of the Imperial capital salivate and run like a flock of dogs, was by far about the Belfius and Hillington families. ¡®Because I couldn¡¯t touch the Belfius family.¡¯ Considering that a 12-year-old kid, who will be known as the future tyrant of the Empire, became the immediate head of his family, Dukedom definitely stopped me from going there. And I knew that the Hillington family was more relaxed than before. That¡¯s why I thought that it would be okay, or so I believed.. But then. ¡°You.¡± The senior servant, who I thought was sleeping while standing, slowly raised his head. I¡¯m not sure why, but suddenly I felt chills going down my spine. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°What were you talking about regarding the congratulatory remarks of the oldest miss? The scariest part was when I saw how the senior servant looked at me, as if he was going to rip me to pieces. And ¡®Gasp!¡¯ I never thought that this would happen. ¡°When I saw you earlier, shit was coming out of your mouth, wasn¡¯t it?.¡± (TL/N: the senior servant pertains to Chris spreading lies.) My body stiffened, and my heart started to throb, as if it were being squished. I wanted to look away, but I couldn¡¯t even do that. It felt like my body was not mine. ¡°How dare you say bad things about our oldest miss?¡± As a servant of an aristocratic family and for the information to be delivered, Chris had to have enough skills to protect himself. But this servant was on another level. ¡®Damn it! I can¡¯t breathe, I can¡¯t breathe!¡¯ (3rd Person POV) ¡°You crazy bastard. Talking shit inside the residence of the Hillingtons?¡± Not only that, but before he realized what was going on, Chris was caught in the hands of the senior servant. Seeing his face gradually turning red, the senior only smiled fiercely. ¡®This crazy bastard!¡¯ ¡°¡±Ugh, ugh, ugh!¡± ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to talk with a piercing in your mouth.¡± There was something written on the paper that the servant threw away. Of course, the soft handwriting slowly disappeared,ensuring that there would be no evidence left. [Ting!] [It¡¯s me, the observer.] [I want someone to get rid of that rookie who made Hildea-nim cry.] [He¡¯s talking nonsense.] [A thorough punishment is needed.] [His name is Chris and he is likely a spy.] (TL/N: I was confused about this part from chapter 7, but now it seems to be another ability that Roselia has, and she¡¯s using it to help Hidea, to communicate with the servants inside the mansion.) ¡°You are going to die today.¡± ¡°Ugh¡­. No!¡± The senior servant whispered ¡°Shh¡­.¡± ¡°You might wake up our Ladies. So you have to be quiet, you punk!¡± Soon, Chris deeply regretted the decision to come here. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Rose¡¯s POV) ¡°This time I¡¯ll be telling you ladies the detailed story about the families of Belfius and the Hillington. Do you have any further questions before we begin? Young ladies.¡± I was dozing off with my chin resting on my hand, when I suddenly opened my eyes and raised my hand eagerly. ¡°Yes!¡± I smiled when I saw the marquis¡¯ troubled face. I thought that I should give him a bit of encouragement, but maybe not. Give up, Marquis. My sister is a child who can¡¯t be bothered by anything. ¡°Ros¨¦, young lady. What are you curious about?¡± ¡°About the wedding. What if my sister and I both sayno?¡± I rolled my eyes. TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 9 HLMS Chapter 9 Ros¨¦ is Gabriel¡¯s soulmate, and Gabriel is Ros¨¦¡¯s soulmate as well. I was shocked when I heard Ros¨¦¡¯s absurd question, because I knew for sure that it was the eventual fate for both of them. ¡®When did Ros¨¦ reject Gabriel in the original novel?¡¯ I don¡¯t remember that part of the story, but it seems odd. I know without a doubt that Gabriel would love to be with Ros¨¦, just as much as I love her. Ros¨¦ then pouts her lips. ¡°But it¡¯s so boring to enter an arranged marriage with someone I¡¯ve never met before.¡± The Marquis¡¯s face became stern. ¡°It was an arranged marriage appointed by the Emperor himself, my dear. If you go around saying these things, you¡¯ll be in big trouble. Do you understand?¡± ¡°Is it bad if the aristocrats talk about it?¡± ¡°Well our Youngest Lady is one of the pinnacles of the nobility.¡± My mind wandered while looking at the Marquis¡¯s troubled face. Come to think of it, there were other minor changes from the original plot. For example, in the original story Ros¨¦ studied hard to receive her father¡¯s praise and approval. But now my sister is¡­¡­. ¡®I don¡¯t like classes.¡¯ And that¡¯s not all. Originally, Ros¨¦ had poor health. Hence, she lacked the stamina to run for extended periods of time. There was also a scene in the novel where Gabriel blamed himself for a cold that she had caught, which was caused by a lot of other minor illnesses she had incurred. The so-called frail heroine. ¡®But our Ros¨¦ right now is strong enough to even chew on wood, right?¡¯ Of course, Ros¨¦ still had some weak moments when she was younger. In contrast, ever since I was born, I¡¯ve been so healthy that I¡¯ve wondered whether my father might have secretly fed me a dragon heart. (TN/N: it¡¯s a metaphor means strong and powerful being) ¡°Miss Ros¨¦, what can you say about your eldest sister Hildea?¡± Ros¨¦ and I look at each other at the same time. I try to smile, but my lips stay down and my hands remain folded. But Ros¨¦¡¯s eyes sparkle lovingly at the question. ¡°My sister is very beautiful; she¡¯s perfect. She¡¯s more elegant than any other noble lady!¡± Well I appreciate the compliment, but I think that¡¯s way too much. ¡°Well of course someone taught her about¡­. Wait. Miss Ros¨¦, that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. What I meant to say is that you should watch and learn from her!¡± Ros¨¦ pursed her lips. ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t do that. We¡¯re different.¡± ¡°What do you mean different? I¡¯ve been teaching both of you, so that you can learn together! Today we will be extending your class by one hour. Miss Hill, you can leave now.¡± ¡°Sister!¡± As I step out of the room, I look back at Ros¨¦ who has a look of betrayal while the Marquis beckoned. I try to reassure her that it would be okay, and walk out the door. Ros¨¦ is cute, but she needs to be educated more on etiquette. Because I don¡¯t want to see Ros¨¦ humiliated in a party. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- Deep in the night. Ros¨¦ is already asleep, having been exhausted from today¡¯s class extension. That¡¯s why I¡¯m alone in my room. ¡°Let¡¯s experiment.¡± I push the flowerpot with my hand and it smashes on the floor. I gulp down nervously. ¡°Please. Please.¡± Since it¡¯s a very small flower pot, no one comes running in with a surprised look. I stare at the broken flower pot and carefully reach my hand out. Ok¡­.. ¡°It really wasn¡¯t a dream.¡± The flower pot has been restored to its original condition perfectly. When I lift up the pot and look it over, there are no cracks or defects. ¡°What kind of skill is this?¡± After hearing those words from the servant the other day, I decided to focus my efforts on something productive rather than wallowing. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying to check. To follow the basic rule of the novel , as one of the characters in the story, I should possess an ability as well. ¡°No way?¡± Things that I had previously overlooked come to mind. A plant that practically shines whenever I touch it and the flowers in the garden that have lived for a very long time. It wasn¡¯t just those instances. A few days ago, a bird with an injured wing fell on the window sill, and then ate the fruit from a nearby plant that I was cultivating. After a while, the bird was cured and flew away. ¡°Are my Congratulatory remarks healing?¡± But why did rumors circulate that my Congratulatory remarks are very unlucky? I was deep in thought. I need to know exactly what my abilities are. I really don¡¯t want to, but there may come a time when I will have to leave this mansion. I love Ros¨¦, and I¡¯m also fond of my Father, but the servant¡¯s words reminded me of all the worries I¡¯ve been pushing down. That¡¯s why I¡¯m trying. I decided to study hard to become smarter, and enjoy the benefits of a noble young lady who is rich enough to live well wherever I go. If I have the ability to heal, it will be of great help no matter what my situation is in the future. ¡°If it¡¯s healing, then I won¡¯t die. I¡¯ll be able to heal people and make money from it. Even the village chiefs said that physicians would be welcome.¡± That¡¯s a good thing right? But why do I feel so sad when I start thinking of that kind of future? Ignoring the unknown emotions, I take out the shoes that I had lovingly stored. ¡°Just like they said, whenever you have a lot of things on your mind, the best thing is to move.¡± These mysterious shoes have a soft material that makes me feel like I¡¯m jumping on clouds, and I love the cute little wings on them. After carefully putting on my shoes, my feet feel very comfortable. ¡°My gift¡­¡­¡± It was hard before because I didn¡¯t have the right shoes to wear when I worked out at night. Since I couldn¡¯t do it during the day, I could only workout at night. (TN/N: this answers the reason why the security is really tight especially at night to provide protection whenever Hildea is doing her exercise at night.) First of all, young noble girls do not run or train like knights in earnest, even if they do exercise like horseback riding. I had no intention of attracting attention. ¡®Wait a minute. But seriously, why did he give me these shoes? As if I knew he knew that these were what I needed the most.¡¯ No one in the mansion knows that I¡¯m secretly exercising at night, right? ¡®Is this really a coincidence?¡¯ I tilted my head. There¡¯s no way there¡¯s CCTV here. Then what could it be? -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- Anyways, while I was on my way back from exercising outside¡­ ¡®Something feels kind of strange¡­¡­?¡¯ The hallway seems excessively quiet. It¡¯s a place where not a baby ant passed by, but strangely, I have an ominous feeling. And chills are running down my back. Please, please¡­.. ¡®Gasp.¡¯ At that moment. I could see a black shadow standing at the end of the hallway, but of course nothing and no one is supposed to be there! I feel like I want to scream and then faint afterwards. ¡®You¡¯re not a spirit, are you?¡¯ Then, I realize that it¡¯s a human being. That said, no matter how much I look at it, it¡¯s clearly nothing more than a thief. It seems absurd. Who in the world has the audacity to attempt to rob the Hillington family? But then again. The good thing is, I hadn¡¯t made eye contact with the thief yet. ¡®Damn it. I just need to get out of here, quietly.¡¯ But to be honest. The Hillington mansion is not an easy place for thieves to break into. So it¡¯s possible that it may not be a simple thief. It might be someone more skilled than that. ¡®Don¡¯t come near me, you thief. First off, I will leave quietly on my own.¡¯ I don¡¯t have the ability to take down that intruder in one shot, so I need to go back and call people, and then¡­¡­ But the moment I turn around, the thief turns his head towards me. ¡®Ahh!¡¯ He¡¯s so fast: that¡¯s why I might be caught any moment now. I desperately turn around and flee. At that moment. Squeak! ¡®Huh?¡¯ A long, clear sound echoed in the hallway. ¡®What is that?¡¯ As I stepped back, I could hear the strange noise again. Squeak. I¡¯m very certain. The sound is coming from my feet. ¡°¡­.. What.¡± Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! As I looked down distressed, I wondered if that squeaky sound was coming from the shoes that were given to me by my Father. But that¡¯s not all ¨C the shoes have flashing lights as well. I feel like they¡¯re the same shoes that were worn by children aged seven or eight in my previous life. I¡¯m screaming inside. ¡®Dad what kind of gift did you give me?!¡¯ And why at a time like this! It was then. ¡°Who are you?¡± Suddenly, my body was spun around. The grip on my shoulder is so strong that I think my arm is about to fall off. ¡®Are you asking me who I am right now when you¡¯re the suspicious person here?!¡¯ As soon as I look back with a scream, I make eye contact with my opponent. ¡°Gasp.¡± ¡°I asked you, who are you?¡­.¡± His face is covered with a mask, and only his eyes are exposed. Bright purple eyes shining in the moonlight. ¡®Purple¡­.. ?¡¯ Purple. And the exposed eyebrows are a brilliant platinum color. When I remember who had such a combination, I feel kind of strange. I hope not. But then it makes sense¡­¡­ ¡°What, what?¡± It was then that the masked opponent collapsed like a bale of straw, when I was on the verge of running away. His face before fainting looked as if he was afraid of losing me. I was devastated. ¡°You just asked me who I am, but then you suddenly collapsed.¡± This person seems so pitiful that I wonder if he¡¯s the same person who brutally interrogated me moments before. ¡°Hey.¡± At first, I wondered if he was just faking it, but it seemed unlikely that a thief who¡¯s even fully armed like that would change his mind out of nowhere and lay down in front of the daughter of the landlord. I squatted down. ¡°Hey, this isn¡¯t a hidden camera prank, is it?¡± I try to step in, just to make sure that he¡¯s breathing. Ha. ¡°Boy, why are you short of breath?¡± I grab my opponent¡¯s mask with my trembling hands and slowly take it off. ¡°Ha!¡± I stare blankly at the fully exposed face. His messy hair looks like a honey skein. (PR Note: It¡¯s a Korean dessert similar to Dragon Beard¡¯s Candy) ¡®Hey, is it Gabriel? Platinum blonde hair and purple eyes. And the ability to break into the Hillington residence at his age. It can¡¯t be anyone else but him.¡¯ Gabriel. He was the male lead in this novel. My mind went blank for a moment. But what¡¯s this? The original story hasn¡¯t even started yet. Did I just witness the Male Lead stealing? Hehehe¡­. So the Male Lead also had this kind of secret. ¡°But he looks so pretty.¡­. I think that he looks prettier than me?¡± In there was a storyline where Gabriel approached Ros¨¦ first to break the cumbersome marriage, but later was anxious to see it through. And Gabriel, who was colder than everyone else, acted like he was a darling who would cut open his body and give his heart to Ros¨¦. ¡®It was love at first sight.¡¯ I shivered. Gabriel is a scary guy. He was also an actor who could pretend to be kind to the people around him when he needed it, except in front of Ros¨¦. Outside of his love for her, no other subject had value for him. However, it wasn¡¯t that he was kind to Ros¨¦ from the beginning. ¡®The reason Gabriel first tried to break the contract was because Hillington lost the token of engagement.¡± Wait. I just realized. ¡®Maybe he was the culprit?¡¯ The motive fits perfectly. The thief who stole the token was none other than Gabriel! He was trying to brazenly break up the engagement using the stolen token. Because he was the one who stole it! ¡°However¡­. Why did you collapse when you saw me, considering your main purpose is to steal the token? Did you think that I was a ghost? And in this situation, what should I do?¡± Should I help him or not? ¡®However.¡¯ When I think about what this kid has been through when he was young, it¡¯s hard to pretend that I don¡¯t pity him. ¡°Okay, just this one time.¡± Hearing some murmurs in the distance, it seemed that people had heard my noisy shoes and were coming. I shut my eyes tightly. In the end, there¡¯s only one option. Let¡¯s escape from here before this boy gets caught. ¡®It¡¯s fate.¡¯ I put the Male Lead¡¯s arm around my neck with a bleak face. Wow! ¡°If you are a man, you should save the woman, and you should also save the woman who will be your older sister. But then again why did you collapse?¡± It felt like my face was about to burst from struggling with the unbearable weight, but I was able to eventually lift and drag him. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re so heavy! I didn¡¯t work out enough for this¡­¡­.¡± You really have to thank me, Male Lead. Chapter 10 Chapter 10 It Was Dirty Meeting You and Let¡¯s Not See Each Other Again -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°Whoa! Okay!¡± This boy is definitely heavy. He¡¯s four years older than me, so he should be twelve years old by now. Whether he was trained or not, both his arms and shoulders are very stiff for his age: that¡¯s why he¡¯s heavier than he looks. (PR/N: she¡¯s an 8 year old feeling him up LOL) If I wasn¡¯t aware that he¡¯s supposed to be the Male Lead of the story, I would have ignored him and left him behind. ¡°Ugh! Just a little bit more.¡± I let out a groan as I was trying to avoid being noticed by other people in the mansion, and went straight for the dog hole that I saw while walking around the mansion before. ¡°We¡¯re almost there!¡± After putting Gabriel down on the grass, I wiped the sweat from his forehead and looked at the dog hole. ¡°Will he fit in here?¡± I think this should be enough. I originally intended to use this hole, in case I needed to leave the mansion without anyone knowing. ¡°Is it okay if I just push him inside the hole like this? Or, maybe, I¡¯ll just¡­.¡± Confused, I squat down next to Gabriel, who¡¯s still unconscious, and once again put my finger in front of his nose. ¡°Why did you have to faint in front of me?¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Sears¡¯ POV) I¡¯m currently thinking about my daughters. Hildea is smart, bright, calm, and shy. Ros¨¦riel is courageous and commanding, and very friendly with everyone. The two of them have different personalities, but they are both equally wonderful in my eyes. But the thing is. ¡°Ugh. I really have no choice but to publicize the Congratulatory remarks of my two daughters.¡± Damn traditions. Like a hungry wolf cub, I care too much about the words of the other people. ¡°The problem is Hildea¡¯s remark.¡± I grit my teeth. Even though he pretends not to be, the Emperor is clearly also curious about them. As a young man I was loyal, being the Emperor¡¯s mighty sword, but later on, I became devoted to Elizabeth. And now I only focus my attention on my daughters who have become my world. If the Emperor or the other aristocrats know what I¡¯m thinking about right now, they might accuse me of treason. However, if the Miel Empire tries to exploit or harm my daughters, I am willing to throw away my position and nobility, and be exiled together with my daughters. I really am worried. ¡°Ros¨¦riel¡¯s remark is ¡®To bloom splendidly¡¯. It is good to be loved by everyone, but dangerous at the same time.¡± That skill is just too much for Ros¨¦riel to handle. She¡¯s like a walking fairy: the sound of her laughter bounces like a morning dew in the forest, and the way she calls other people¡¯s names captivates the hearts of the people around her. Even an enemy who bent on harming her would fall prey to her charms. Considering how unlikely it is for that to happen though, Ros¨¦riel could be in a less dangerous situation. ¡®But our Hill.¡¯ The Congratulatory remarks that even Hildea herself didn¡¯t know. As soon as we heard it for the first time, Elizabeth suddenly became pale and tired, and I myself almost collapsed because of how weak I felt. Because of the words from the priest who was assigned to deliver the Congratulatory remarks from the High Priest. ¡®There is no fate that can be seen for the young lady.¡¯ ¡®We don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re trying to say?¡¯ ¡®It means that the blessing for the young lady is having no fate at all.¡¯ ¡®Is that even considered a blessing!¡¯ ¡®There is no fixed destiny. That was all the message that was given to me.¡¯ ¡®No destined fate?¡¯ After that, I spent a lot of time contemplating. Is it really an ominous remark? Maybe it¡¯s just like what the priest said? Hildea started to write and to speak fluently from a very young age. She acquired all sorts of knowledge and excelled in every manner. In addition, she learned everything that was needed to become a qualified young lady in a noble family. She was clearly different from Ros¨¦, who was struggling to learn while playing around. ¡°But that¡¯s not what it¡¯s supposed to be.¡± That is why I¡¯m worried. If her Congratulatory remark means something else. Because having no destiny means that she can choose her own fate. It means that she can be anything that she wasn¡¯t fated to be. (TN/N: He¡¯s worried that Hildea has the capability to do things that she wouldn¡¯t normally do. It might be his gut feeling that Hildea would decide to live outside the Hillington family.) It isn¡¯t just that. Hildea tries too hard. I could see the little child struggling; she seems to be crawling on everyone around her. That¡¯s why I feel sorry for her. (TN/N: ¡°?? 2¡± Crawling (figurative) In the manner of behaving servilely while humbling oneself in order to please another person.) She feels like she needs to do that. It was really strange to be enthusiastic, but it seemed like she was being chased by something and was anxious about it. ¡°She might have felt that I haven¡¯t given her the stability that she needs from me as her sole parent. Hildea is only 8 years old, but she has already completed all of the secondary academy basics. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re smart enough to remember what happened.¡¯ (TN/N: Sears refers to the kidnapping incident that happens way back when she¡¯s still a baby.) I buried my face in my hands and sighed deeply. It breaks my heart to think that the child feels neglected after Elizabeth left us. Even now, compared to Ros¨¦, I don¡¯t seem to be able to treat her with kindness. So what should I do if I think that Hildea is being discriminated against by others because of it? ¡®She¡¯s just too precious.¡¯ (tn/n: If that¡¯s how you feel then please show it to her, my gee.) She has always been shy and timid; Hildea always turns or looks the other way whenever she tries to talk. And whenever I talk to Ros¨¦, I can feel Hildea¡¯s gaze on me and her face shows how sad she is. That¡¯s why I was really looking forward to her eighth birthday gift. Because I was very curious if that shy and timid girl would like my gift to her. Hildea miraculously developed her stamina while exercising, though her training method is very unusual. It isn¡¯t anything close to the techniques used by the sons of nobles who are lacking athletically. I thought that she would definitely need comfortable shoes for that purpose, so we decided to develop custom-made shoes exclusively for Hildea. Since then, many people have been touched. ¡®I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it!¡¯ ¡®Ros¨¦. What do you mean?¡¯ The specific shape and function were designed by Ros¨¦ herself, who was surprisingly very detailed. The child, who had a natural talent for painting, drew and brought something that no one had ever thought of. (PR/N: Another transmigrator?? :O) ¡®How great is this? As expected, my daughters must be geniuses.¡¯ And after that the designs were sent to Sien. She used an astronomical number of materials and maximized manpower to make the gift a reality. Seeing the shoes with both defensive and offensive magic spells applied, I decided that I would continue presenting similar items to both daughters in future. ¡°The world is just too dangerous.¡± Hildea wouldn¡¯t even know what kind of shoes she¡¯s wearing right now. I didn¡¯t want her to know that a Hillington child could be exposed to such risks. Especially in this mansion, when there is a movement to harm her or when the child feels threatened by something, the shoes will automatically be triggered. ¡®And a warning will be delivered to summon all the knights.¡¯ Just then. The door swung open, and I could hear a small thump from someone coming in. Soon, a small head appeared and our eyes met. ¡°Ros¨¦, you can¡¯t sleep?¡± ¡°Dad. Where¡¯s my sister?¡± ¡°It Looks like she¡¯s gone out to do her exercises again.¡± ¡°My sister works so hard. I want to sleep with my sister.¡± ¡°Come here. Give me a hug.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. I¡¯m not going to hug you!¡± The roar of laughter was very clear. Seeing her smiling happily reminded me of Hildea, who hugged her shoes and smiled shyly. It would be nice to see her smiling like that more often¡­ ¡®No. No way! If she starts smiling like that, all those useless bugs will definitely try to become entangled with her.¡¯ And it would be impossible for me to accept anyone who takes Hildea¡¯s hand from me and talks about dating her. Ros¨¦ suddenly asks me a question. ¡°Dad, are you sad?¡± I was so engrossed in my own thoughts that I couldn¡¯t understand for a moment what Ros¨¦ meant. ¡°Why do you say that?¡± ¡°Today is a happy day, but it is also a sad day.¡± I look down and the child blinks and points at something. Ah. ¡°Are you talking about your mother?¡± ¡°Yes, Mom, since she left us behind.¡± ¡°Well she didn¡¯t really leave. Because your mother left the two of you, to stay with me in this world.¡± ¡°Ahm. That¡¯s it¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it.¡± I was once a stupid person, but now I know better than anyone else. Hildea. Ros¨¦riel. My two daughters are the most irreplaceable gift in my life. It is not just for me, but for Elizabeth as well. ¡°It is the day that I miss Elizabeth, your mother, but it is also when the two of you came into our lives. It¡¯s the happiest day of the year for your father. So don¡¯t think that your father would be sad.¡± ¡°Yes. I see. I like my dad the most.¡± Ros¨¦riel says, while I pinch her smiling cheek slightly. ¡°You are so good at lying. I know that you like your sister more than your father.¡± ¡°Oh. I got caught!¡± It was then. The alarm in the mansion blares. I¡¯m suddenly panicking and my complexion pales. I slowly put Ros¨¦ in my chair. This notification came from the shoes that I gave to Hildea as a gift. What if something happened to my calm child who generally isn¡¯t shocked by anything? ¡®This is not just a simple warning.¡¯ I open my mouth to explain the situation to Ros¨¦, but the child is already standing up from the chair with proper posture. With folded arms, she whispers solemnly. ¡°Ros¨¦ will be waiting here, bravely.¡± ¡°¡­. Don¡¯t move, don¡¯t ever come out.¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll stay here. I¡¯m going to stay like a good daughter, Dad, I promise!¡± I smile warmly, squeeze her little hand, and leave the office immediately. Hildea! -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) I haven¡¯t read anything like this from the original story, but maybe he has a bad heart or something? ¡°What should I do about this?¡± If I call a physician to save him, he will definitely be caught. Also, I¡¯m not sure if there are other people who would come and save Gabriel in the Hillington residence. Actually, I wasn¡¯t desperate to help him, but I just had a strange compulsion that made me eager to do so. As I bite my lips while contemplating, I recall the bird with an injured wing that flew away. ¡®Maybe my skills can work on people too.¡¯ This is definitely a new experience. But isn¡¯t it Gabriel? Well I know that I won¡¯t die because of this. I reach out and place my hand on the boy¡¯s chest. I don¡¯t know if it really works or not, but it¡¯s better than doing nothing. After practicing a few times, I¡¯m able to fully control and use my abilities in any way I want. I close my eyes and think about healing this boy several times. Soon, I could feel something coming out of my body. A warm aura is slowly spreading out towards the boy, which indicates that I am successful in healing Gabriel. ¡®Done!¡¯ I can see that he¡¯s breathing steadily now. His breath, which had been weakened, has returned to its original state. As I let out a sigh of relief, I shove Gabriel directly into the hole with no regrets. ¡°It was dirty meeting you. Let¡¯s not see each other again.¡± Oh! I take off the blanket that I was wearing to keep myself warm because it¡¯s cold outside and gently wrap around his body. This is as far as I can help you. Please don¡¯t feel bad for Hillington. And also forget everything that happened today. ¡°I am a difficult person to deal with, Gabriel.¡± At this point, I couldn¡¯t even guess what would happen next. Just as the flapping of a small butterfly¡¯s wings can have a significant impact, I wonder what the consequences of my choices will be. And now the situation has changed since the tokens that Gabriel should have stolen remain intact. ¡°Oh what should I do now?¡± I sigh as I look up at the Hillington Mansion, where the lights are flashing and there¡¯s an uproar because someone broke in. As I slowly enter the mansion, the first thing that greets me is a fierce embrace, not a harsh rebuke or a disapproving look. Huh? ¡°Hill! My baby!¡± Leaning my forehead in those tight arms, I slowly look up, and see that it¡¯s my Father hugging me. TO BE CONTINUED¡­¡­ Chapter 11 Chapter 11 We¡¯re Getting Married? -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) Dad is drenched in sweat, and his face looks flushed from how much he ran. Don¡¯t tell me that you have been looking for me all this time? ¡°You ¡­. Ah ¡­ I know that something happened to you and just how much this Father of yours ¡­¡­..¡± (Tn: Sears wanted to tell Hildea that he was aware that something happened to her and that he was deeply worried, but he can¡¯t speak properly because he¡¯s exhausted from running) I¡¯m stunned by his intense reaction. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen my father look like this. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± ¡°Of course! You have no idea how worried I am.¡± I lick my lips. My heart aches for some reason. I¡¯m sorry. I was so confused about what happened earlier, that I forgot about how you would react. No, I really didn¡¯t know that you were looking for me¡­¡­ It¡¯s a strange feeling. And I can tell even without looking in a mirror that my expression is completely distorted. Now when I look at my Father¡¯s face, I don¡¯t see his usual tense countenance or detached cold demeanor. Maybe it¡¯s because of my Father¡¯s crying face. I can¡¯t say anything, so I just grab the hem of his clothes. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be surprised, baby. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re back safe and that¡¯s enough.¡± I lean my head against my father while being held in his arms, as he continues muttering like that. My dad isn¡¯t trying to make me feel sorry for him. Me too. That¡¯s enough for me too. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- ¡®Ah.¡¯ After falling asleep in my Father¡¯s arms yesterday, I wake up to someone hugging me and steadily breathing beside me. ¡®It¡¯s already morning.¡¯ A pink-haired girl, who mumbles with her mouth wide open, continues to slumber. And the girl is clutching my hand tightly as if she doesn¡¯t want to let go. ¡°Ros¨¦.¡± It¡¯s my little sister, but her cheeks look like steamed buns. How come her cheeks look so soft and cute? ¡®I can¡¯t imagine it. The future of that thief (Gabriel) and our lovely Ros¨¦.¡¯ My thoughts gradually wander back to that boy. What happened to that kid who was pushed through the dirty hole? I poke Ros¨¦¡¯s soft cheek and yawn, thinking about getting some more sleep. It¡¯s at that moment. Bang! The door slams open, and Lira surges in with a harassed face. ¡°Lira, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Miss! Miss Hill, you¡¯re finally awake. That¡¯s good. All I have to do is wake Miss Rose. Youngest Miss, please wake up. Now is not the time to sleep like that. Come on, get up.¡± I¡¯m shocked. Lira, the calmest and most collected person I know, looks so agitated right now. She even dragged Ros¨¦, who was still sleeping with her head on the pillow, out of bed and sat her down. Why are you waking her up like that? Just as Lira is about to nag again, Ros¨¦ lets out a hissing sound with one eye barely open. ¡°Muaaah, better.¡± ¡°No, please open your eyes. Both eyes! Why are you so sluggish in the morning?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± ¡°Miss Hill shouldn¡¯t be like that either ¨C you should also prepare to leave. Come on. Everyone come in and get the girls ready.¡± Under Lira¡¯s command, the other maids rush in. We¡¯re moved, washed, and dressed up like dolls in a matter of seconds. Ros¨¦ is wearing a bright pink dress, and I¡¯m in a calm yellow dress. It feels like we¡¯re heading to a party. ¡°What¡¯s all this about? You need to explain it to us.¡± ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you go down.¡± What? There¡¯s not a war, is there? ¡®Ugh, is that even possible?¡¯ I need to consider this seriously. In fact, it was said that a territorial war broke out in the neighboring kingdom, and many people were killed. In the story of , there was no information about when/why the estate where Ros¨¦¡¯s kingdom would be burned down or when war would break out. But it was already proven that unforeseen changes could occur when I was born. ¡°An unexpected guest came and the house is in chaos.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± It was another maid who answered. Having seen her face a few times, I recognize the maid named Sien, who I¡¯ve become accustomed to. She is one of the maids who always looks uncomfortable facing me. I want to smile and say hello, but I stopped trying since it didn¡¯t work in the past. Instead, I¡¯ve decided to express my feelings directly. ¡°Thank you for explaining, Sien.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡­.¡± (TN: Seriously Sien speak up!!!!!) ¡°Sien?¡± She doesn¡¯t answer. I feel dejected for a second. Ah, it seems like my first attempt is a failure. Bitterness wells up briefly. Is my face that scary and unpleasant? Or are you embarrassed because I called your name? Still, I gained some courage from my father¡¯s behavior last night. I calmly look in the mirror and stare at my face for a while. Let¡¯s be brave from now on. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Sien¡¯s POV) ¡®My Lady, she called my name!¡¯ Even if Hildea died, she would never have any idea that Sien is stomping her feet on the sidelines, while the other maids look back at her with fiercely jealous expressions. Sien held back to prevent herself from collapsing from happiness. She sticks out her tongue at Lira, who is currently the embodiment of jealousy. She¡¯s the only one who has ever been called by name. It was a minor incident but in any case, Sien decided to brag about it to everyone in the conversation notes. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) I walk down gracefully with Ros¨¦, after barely getting dressed. ¡®I¡¯m glad it¡¯s not a war.¡¯ But I didn¡¯t know this was gonna happen. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As soon as I see the visitor, I know why the Hillington mansion has been overturned. Don¡¯t tell me the guest is him. ¡®Why are you here?¡¯ Gabriel. He was the boy I saved yesterday using the doghole. A boy with angelic features, bright hair, and a cold, mask-like face. Purple eyes reflect the light and shine with a colorful brilliance. Although he looks beautiful on the outside, I know very well how cold Gabriel is to everyone other than Rose, so there is a subtle tension in the air. (TN: Hildea refers about Gabriel¡¯s attitude based on the original novel) I shrug my shoulders and come back to my senses. ¡®No. He stole from our mansion, so why should I be nervous?¡¯ And I¡¯m also his lifesaver, I¡¯m the one who helped him get away last night, so why should I be worried? ¡°Father.¡± ¡°¡­Hill. You¡¯re here¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I was late getting ready. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Huh? That¡¯s weird. Why does he look sad? I think it¡¯s just an illusion. As I walk towards my father, I can feel his eyes following me. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t cling to my Father like a child in front of a guest. In addition, Ros¨¦, who is still learning following etiquette, is hidden to the side. ¡®This scene wasn¡¯t part of the novel so Gabriel doesn¡¯t love Ros¨¦ yet.¡¯ Taking a deep breath, I try to recall the noble etiquette that I¡¯ve learned. ¡®I can¡¯t show you any faults.¡¯ Since my Father and Gabriel are already talking in an equal manner, it¡¯s enough for me to pull out a nearby chair and sit down. As long as we don¡¯t look at each other¡­¡­. That should have been the case. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I try to calmly sit down, I can see Gabriel looking straight at me. I stop moving. ¡®What, hey?¡¯ No. It¡¯s not just a quick glance. ¡®He¡¯s definitely staring at me right now.¡¯ Oh you ungrateful thing, Isn¡¯t this called ingratitude? However, my embarrassment only lasts for a brief moment. Since I was taught how to hide my feelings with a poker face, I¡¯m already used to this kind of situation. Don¡¯t show what you¡¯re thinking inside to those who are hostile or to those who offer favors. ¡°Should I say hello first?¡± You came here first as a guest, so you have to say the first word. You little imp! As he turns towards my Father, the boy¡¯s eyebrows twitch. I look at my Father¡¯s face as well, and I notice that his lips are trembling. Huh? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re holding back your laughter¡­¡­? No way. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My lady. My name is Gabriel of Belfius.¡± It was a brief introduction. In response, I bow slightly and say hello. ¡°I am Hildea Hillington, it is an honor to meet you. And this is my sister Ros¨¦riel Hillington.¡± A moment of silence passed, but the snowball fight between me and Gabriel continued. (TN: Snowball fight, she talks about the staring contest between the two of them.) Given the cold atmosphere that lingers around the table from the time before we sat down, it seems that Gabriel hasn¡¯t come here with good intentions. ¡®Well. He is the kid who tried to create a flaw by stealing the token anyway.¡¯ But as soon as I see Ros¨¦riel, I know very well how she¡¯ll react.¡­. Gabriel¡¯s gaze toward Ros¨¦ is more than I expected, but it¡¯s far from being mesmerized or in love. It¡¯s completely indifferent. It¡¯s strange in many ways. ¡®No matter how much I dig through my memories, this never happened before. No way ¡­ Is it because of what happened yesterday? Because he couldn¡¯t steal the token? Is the Emperor keeping our family in check? If not, then why is Gabriel here already?¡¯ I¡¯m really confused. Gabriel¡¯s eyes alternate between me and Ros¨¦. I keep my back straight, but I swallow down a lump in my throat. It¡¯s because his piercing gaze looks like he¡¯s judging us as if trying to recall something. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you remember me yesterday.¡¯ At that point of doubt, the boy turns to Ros¨¦, who is laughing and smiling next to me. Ah. It¡¯s a moment of relief and an indescribable emotion at the same time. ¡®I guess he came here to see Ros¨¦ as well. It¡¯s just a weird approach.¡¯ ¡°Duke of Belfius.¡± Just then my dad opens his mouth as if he won¡¯t allow any further confrontation. ¡°Then I must give you my reason for such a rude and unexpected visit. And to even ask the presence of both of your daughters.¡± Huh? You asked for us? When I look at my Father in surprise, I can see Gabriel¡¯s lips curving slightly. Even though I know it¡¯s fake, his smile is so pretty that I¡¯m mesmerized by it. Somehow or the other, I can hear the subtle sound of teeth grinding in the background. ¡°I am.¡± Then Gabriel spoke slowly. ¡°I¡¯m here to ask for the marriage between Hillington and Belfius.¡± TO BE CONTINUED¡­ Chapter 12 Chapter 12 I¡¯ll Stay Only If you Allow Me ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? Dad¡¯s eyebrows furrow deeply. I open my eyes wide, too. What¡¯s with the sudden change? ¡°What now? You want to think positively about the marriage between Hillington and Belfius?¡± ¡°That¡¯s correct. Seriously.¡± Father¡¯s eyebrows twitch relentlessly. All the people on our side have distorted faces. ¡°Come now? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too late for that, Duke Belfius?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s about time.¡± Gabriel, who has never lost an argument, is unthinkably brazen for his young age. ¡°That¡¯s amazing. Does the time only matter when it is you who is satisfied?¡± My father looks eager to fight in this absurd situation. I feel the same. Why now? Did he meet Ros¨¦ before today, for him to change his mind like this? Also yesterday, you tried to steal the token so that you could cancel this marriage. Have I read it all? Did I miss something when I read the novel before? I manage to hold myself back from standing up and shouting, ¡°Everyone, he¡¯s the intruder yesterday!¡± I can¡¯t figure out what the trick is. As if there is an unknown spark between the main characters, Ros¨¦ only tilts her head and looks at the pretty boy curiously. ¡®You originally wanted to break up this arranged marriage, but why the sudden change of mind?¡¯ I look at my father¡¯s face. But my father seems puzzled too. Meaning it wasn¡¯t talked about beforehand. In fact, the relationship of the Dukes of Belfius and Hillington is not so bad. I already know in the future how beautiful Ros¨¦riel and Gabriel will become, and there¡¯s no reason to oppose the union. Nonetheless, I feel uneasy about how radically things have diverged from the original novel. ¡®What should I do?¡¯ ¡®What will my father say? Actually, I¡¯m more nervous than Ros¨¦. My father slowly opens his mouth and says, ¡°No.¡± A moment of silence descends. What? What? I blink. ¡°Duke, what did you say?¡± ¡°No.¡± To those who couldn¡¯t believe his refusal, my father reaffirmed it like an axe. ¡°Never. So back off.¡± ¡°Duke?¡± ¡°I will not allow it. My daughters are not objects. There¡¯s no reason for you to do it. We don¡¯t care if you want this marriage or not.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°So get out of here, And only come back if you have something good to say.¡± Not only I, but Gabriel, and the knights of the Belfius family, who are standing behind him appear to be bewildered by that provocative response. I didn¡¯t even know that my father could say no to such an candid, umm, crooked child. But Gabriel doesn¡¯t easily accept it either. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I said no.¡± The boy is smiling as if he has no intention of backing down. ¡°Does the Duke intend to reject His Majesty¡¯s orders? The Emperor trusted the Duke Hillington.¡± My Father¡¯s lips twist. ¡°Marriage cannot be an order. You wouldn¡¯t know that. And that¡¯s why I¡¯ve put it off so far. Duke Belfius, wasn¡¯t it the same for you?¡± ¡°I was worried about the successor position. That¡¯s why I postponed the conversation, but now there is no reason to drag it out.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± My father openly snorts, and the people watching could feel chills going down their spines. ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense that even a passing dog wouldn¡¯t believe you. If you want to tell a lie, then don¡¯t let us chew the meat and spit out the bones.¡±(*) (TN(*): It means to separate good or valuable information from that which is unsound or invalid.) ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s odd. I said yes, but what does a passing dog have to do with it?¡± I break out in a cold sweat. ¡®As expected of the male protagonist.¡¯ What a good talker. A little boy, who is only 12 years old, confronts an adult, engaging in a verbal battle. ¡°Duke. I¡¯m not talking nonsense. As a head of state who shares the tokens, I assert my due rights.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°That is something that even the Duke cannot deny. I¡¯m sure you know?¡± ¡°Is this dog threatening me now?¡± Gabriel smiles mockingly, not caring that my father¡¯s voice is as low as a growling beast. ¡°Since you have two daughters, I will leave the decision to Hillington.¡± He points to us. How did the story end up like this? I frown, while Ros¨¦ licks her lips in a funny way. My father seems to agree with me that the decision should be ours. ¡°You¡¯re pretending to be generous.¡± ¡°But before that, I¡¯d like you to give me the chance to try to choose as well.¡± ¡°What?¡± Everyone is speechless for a second. Gabriel politely places his hand on his chest and smiles. ¡°As you know, I have to go to war soon. So before that, I will ask for a chance.¡± ¡°So, if I give you that opportunity, what will happen if my daughters refuse? Are you going to leave quietly?¡± ¡°¡­It may not be quiet, but I agree.¡± It sounds like an ominous concession. I turn towards Gabriel. Our eyes meet. ¡°How about you Lady Hildea, will you give me a chance?¡± What chance? And I don¡¯t know why he asked to meet both of us, since he¡¯ll end up engaged to Ros¨¦ anyway. ¡®And¡­¡¯ It¡¯s weird. I¡¯m not imagining it either. I gulp as I glance at Gabriel, who is staring back fiercely. ¡®Why is he looking at me like that? So scary.¡¯ It feels creepy seeing the tenacious gaze he¡¯s directing at me. It¡¯s an intense stare that is completely different from the quiet look he gave Ros¨¦ earlier. He appears so tenacious that even when I turn my head or move my body, it seems like my movements are being tracked. Thinking about it, I feel extremely embarrassed by his scrutiny. ¡®Even if you can¡¯t remember me, I¡¯m your lifesaver, so why are you treating me like this?¡¯ In these kinds of cases, people usually fall in love with the person who saved them. I never wanted that, but there¡¯s also no need for you to be so hostile against me, right? I feel bitter and break eye contact. ¡°Is my opinion that important?¡± ¡°Yes, it is important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s decided anyway.¡± ¡°Still, it¡¯s important.¡± Maybe it¡¯s because I was slightly interested in him, that makes it hurt all the more. (TN: What!!!! Seriously, he¡¯s freaking falling for you.) Gabriel hates me, to the point where he doesn¡¯t even think about hiding it. I know very well how competent he is in the art of lying. At one point, I thought that when I finally met him, maybe he would treat me like Ros¨¦? Should I change how I approach him? I lift up my head and look at my father. Our eyes meet. My father nods at me, waiting for my answer. I turn to Ros¨¦. ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters to me. Ros¨¦, how about you?¡± ¡°Huh? Sister, what?¡± Ros¨¦ is always thinking about something else and acts like she¡¯s surprised. I almost forget the situation we¡¯re in and laugh. Our innocent Ros¨¦ will marry him. I can¡¯t even imagine it. ¡°I¡¯m asking what you think of that offer.¡± Ros¨¦ tilts her head. ¡°Huh? I mean, yeah. You¡¯re saying that he¡¯ll stay at our house, right? And that he¡¯s going to marry either my sister or me? ¡°Cough! Cough!¡± While listening to her frank remarks, someone from the Belfius side coughs. I nod at her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Ros¨¦ wrinkles her nose. ¡°He¡¯s getting married to someone that he likes, right? And then we can both reject him?¡± ¡°I suppose so.¡± And that¡¯s you, Ros¨¦. Ros¨¦ grins. ¡°It sounds like fun. What about you sister?¡± As expected, the question comes back to me. ¡°¡­If you like it, then I would agree as well.¡± Ros¨¦ claps her hands, suggesting that everyone was waiting for my answer all along. A warm breeze sweeps through the strained atmosphere in the room. Ros¨¦ rolls her eyes and pulls herself up to look at Gabriel. If the Marquis had been by her side, she would have been scolded for behaving poorly. ¡°Then, brother, are you going to stay here? Until when? Hmh?¡± ¡°If our Lady allows it.¡± Oh my god. Unlike when he spoke to me, his voice toward Ros¨¦ sounds almost weak. Like he¡¯s begging her not to let him go. I¡¯m stunned to see it. ¡®You¡¯re really good at acting.¡¯ At that moment, Our father taps the table and stands up. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± However, he did not forget to throw in a warning. ¡°But remember, it won¡¯t be my decision to make. I hope you enjoy yourself quietly during your stay here, Duke Belfius.¡± Why does it sound like My Father telling him to take care of himself and get lost? It¡¯s bizarre. Gabriel responds sharply, as if he had been discouraged in front of Ros¨¦. ¡°Not yet, Duke Hillington. I will set up a date and come back.¡± ¡°Tsk.¡± I clench and unclench my fists repeatedly. The situation seems to flow just like it did in the story. it¡¯s just a little bit earlier, but it has nothing to do with me anyway. There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going to like Gabriel, nor will Gabriel like me, and I definitely won¡¯t prevent Gabriel and Ros¨¦riel from getting married. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s POV) ¡°Are you all right?¡± No matter how difficult the situation, I always persevere through it. Yet, how can a few words of conversation make me feel so nervous? As soon as Gabriel arrived at his mansion, he leaned back on the chair as if he had lost all his energy. The adjutant¡¯s face contorted with concern at the unfamiliar appearance. ¡°Was I weird?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Did I look strange, I mean weird?¡± ¡°¡­It can¡¯t be. You did a great job today.¡± Rather, the adjutant looks as if he wants to ask. Why on earth, are you making things difficult like this? ¡°But, My Lord.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Why did you do that today?¡± Why? Why? The boy wants to ask himself that. What¡¯s wrong with me right now? -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- Gabriel von Ellen Belfius. The Emperor¡¯s relative and the heir of the most powerful Duke Belfius was born with such a blessing. A natural sword that is stronger today than yesterday and even more so tomorrow than today. ¡®Ha ha! What a blessing to the Empire!¡¯ The Emperor laughed out loud and rejoiced. But nothing is perfect. No one knew, but there were limitations to that powerful prophecy. His heart was frozen. TO BE CONTINUED¡­¡­ Chapter 13 Chapter 13 My Heart Beats ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? (Gabriel¡¯s 3rd person POV) It was a problem that emerged as the boy grew up. ¡°Young master. Don¡¯t be sad, Rocky must have gone to a good place.¡± ¡°What am I supposed to be sad about?¡± ¡°Young Master? I meant Rocky, the dog that the master raised just died a while ago.¡± ¡°Yeah, I know he died, so what?¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± It wasn¡¯t just a sword or an opponent that couldn¡¯t penetrate the boy. He couldn¡¯t feel emotions; he was never attached to anything or anyone. People didn¡¯t linger in his heart. His mother, who always cried while holding him, didn¡¯t make any sense to the boy. ¡°Can this child still be considered living? He¡¯s not interested in anything. Will this kid ever get what he wants in this life? And lastly, will he ever love or be loved by someone?¡± ¡°Honey. Please calm down.¡± ¡°How can I calm down? This kind of power is useless ¨C tell them to take it back! All I ask for is for them to return my child¡¯s heart!¡± (TN/N: In this part the mother talks about Gabriel¡¯s blessing/saying who is the strongest person in the Empire, but he can¡¯t feel any kind of emotion.) His mother¡¯s words of sorrow weren¡¯t wrong after all. Whether people laughed or cried, Gabriel was indifferent to it all. Still, the boy was not without joy and sorrow. Everything was just dull and blunt. It wasn¡¯t as clear. It just felt too awkward to laugh or cry. Feelings like love and affection were things that only existed in fairy tales. The most he could understand were anguish and anger. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what happened today, Lord!¡± ¡°Belfius belongs only to you. Do not forgive those insolent fools!¡± Even though he appeared to be humiliatingly defeated by his relatives, he persevered through these perilous times. Eventually, the years of enduring like that came to an end. The moment arrived when he finally became head and took over as the Duke of Belfius. But even then, Gabriel¡¯s heart was empty. At that time, the adjutant, who was watching, asked with a sad face, ¡°Lord. Aren¡¯t you happy?¡± ¡°Why? Don¡¯t you understand me well?¡± ¡°No, on the contrary, I think that our Lord is way cooler and better. However¡­¡± ¡°However?¡± ¡°Personally, I feel sad.¡± Such was Gabriel. There were a lot of things around him that he lacked interest towards, and one of them was the arranged marriage that he has with Hillington. For him, it was annoying and bothersome, like something that needed to be cleaned up. So he devised a trick. By stealing the marriage token, he could completely sever the cumbersome connection with Hillington and use it against them. Since he was about to be called to fight in the impending Imperial War, if he stole the proof of engagement, Hillington would have no other choice but to look for another marriage partner. He thought it was that simple. Until last night, when he snuck inside the Hillington mansion. ¡®Why are there so many layers of protective magic here?¡¯ He clicked his tongue and managed to break through the defense barrier before entering the Hillington mansion. And he began to move towards the place where the token might have been. Gabriel had already reached the level where he was invisible to the human eye and able to pass the knights unseen. He moved as if the distance were getting shorter every time he took off. At one point, while he continued to move at that pace, something sparkling appeared in his peripheral vision. ¡®What is that?¡¯ ¡®It was definitely someone.¡¯ If he passed by like this, they would undoubtedly never meet. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ And yet, Gabriel forgot that he was supposed to be moving stealthily and abruptly stopped. ¡®Wait, what?¡¯ Strangely, Gabriel couldn¡¯t advance at all. It was as if he had become a statue, His body refused to listen. He suddenly felt desperate for no apparent reason, and he felt that someone was startled by his appearance and attempted to run away. ¡®No.¡¯ ¡®Please don¡¯t go.¡¯ Gabriel was really surprised by the emotions he felt that resembled nervousness. ¡®Why do I feel like this?¡¯ Then, his body started to move. He immediately chased that person. He completely forgot his purpose of stealing the token, and he grabbed her shoulder and spun her towards him. It was a really stupid decision. He even asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Gabriel thought that the whole process was completely absurd. ¡®Yes, this may be a trick.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s clear that this girl did it.¡¯ While thinking like that, the opponent stared at him. A white face was visible through her swaying and messy, shiny silver hair. And something changed, as if someone had clicked and pressed a trigger in Gabriel¡¯s heart. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The opponent was just an ordinary girl. She must have been surprised by his appearance, but the person was quietly looking at him, perhaps because she had a calm personality. The girl had a pretty face like a doll. Gabriel wasn¡¯t even interested in any human being, but somehow this girl was different. The moment their eyes met, he felt like something was piercing his heart. Gabriel clenched his fists. It was an unbearable sensation. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ If there are things he never felt before that hit him all at once, what will happen to his heart? He felt an overload in his dull heart. It thumped like it was going to explode. ¡®Ugh!¡¯ After the shock, like being struck by lightning, he couldn¡¯t think of what to do next. Because he collapsed afterwards. His heart was beating like it was about to explode, and then Gabriel suddenly stopped breathing. ¡®I thought I¡¯d die like that.¡¯ ¡®Ah¡­¡­.¡¯ When he woke up again, someone was muttering next to him. What appears to be a blurred vision of a girl with a disturbed complexion. She¡¯s the one that he saw, just before he fell down. Ah, I understand. ¡®Did she save me?¡¯ Gabriel thought blankly. ¡®That hair must definitely be-¡¯ Hillington¡¯s first child. He suddenly felt joy and happiness. ¡®Strange.¡¯ As soon as he saw the girl, his heart began to beat as if it was his first time feeling it. ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ The surrounding landscape, which had been in all achromatic colors, began to shine beautifully with all kinds of colors as if it had bloomed splendidly. ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯ The girl¡¯s bright silver hair and white face, her cheeks glowing deep red from struggling, her breath that spread through the night air, and her vivid red eyes. Without knowing why, Gabriel hastily gathered all the pieces of the scene into his memory. ¡®I wanted to speak, but my tongue wouldn¡¯t move.¡¯ And there was no chance. Because the girl pushed me into a dog hole without hesitation. ¡®Not yet.¡¯ He lost consciousness again. When he opened his eyes again, the place had already changed. ¡°Ugh.¡± ¡°My lord! Are you awake?¡± Gabriel faced the knights with desperate faces surrounding him. ¡°My lord, no, just how did this happen? Did something happen inside? Have you been attacked, my lord? And what¡¯s wrong with your face?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t know that his face was as red as a tomato. He slowly placed his hand on his heart. It felt very unfamiliar with the continuous beating, it was so fast as if it were about to explode. His hands and feet were trembling, and he felt like he was walking on soft and fluffy clouds. The boy had finally grown up. He used to think that thinking of someone was just a complete waste of his time. Still, for some reason, it wouldn¡¯t be bad to look at her all day. Gabriel placed his hand on his chest and shook his head. ¡®What is this sensation that I¡¯m feeling now?¡¯ ¡®What kind of feeling is this?¡¯ ¡®Am I going crazy?¡¯ The angel¡­ ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°There was an angel.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gabriel, who had taken a deep breath for a moment and organized his thoughts, said as he looked at the knights who were muttering as if their master was going crazy. ¡°I¡¯m going to change my plan.¡± ¡°How do you plan to change it?¡± ¡°The Hillington¡¯s¡­.¡± For some reason, he suddenly felt very shy to say these words. ¡®Ah, so this is what shyness was like.¡¯ Gabriel smiled, rubbing his heart once again. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to marry their first child.¡± ¡°¡­.What?¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s POV) When I finally finished reminiscing about the past event and opened my eyes, I saw my adjutant with a worried face. ¡°Everything happened so fast, the sudden proposal of marriage¡­. My lord, we are all aware of it, but everyone is asking and wondering what¡¯s your purpose.¡± ¡°Yeah, I guess so. But¡­¡± The adjutant waited patiently for my answer. Then I finally grinned. ¡°I don¡¯t know to be honest. So don¡¯t ask me any more questions, okay? Because I don¡¯t know how to answer you as well as why I did it.¡± Yes, it was a sudden impulse. The adjutant, who looked at me as if I was going crazy, had a strangely distorted face. ¡°¡­¡­My lord, you suddenly became strange for some reason in just a matter of days.¡± ¡°Like I¡¯ve been struck by lightning?¡± ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡± Gabriel smirked. ¡°Well, maybe our first meeting was a bolt from the blue.¡± (TN/N: A bolt from the blue is a metaphorical phrase referring to a lightning bolt suddenly coming from a clear sky, like something that you wouldn¡¯t expect to happen.) Because I almost died. ¡°Ha? What are you talking about?¡± I was really curious about Hillington¡¯s first child. It was like I always wanted to be by her side and approach her all the time. I didn¡¯t know why, but this is the first time that I desired someone or something, and I couldn¡¯t help but helplessly want it. (3rd Person POV) The youngest Duke in history, Duke of Belfius, was considered to have the blessing of powerful words and monstrous strength. Having made up his mind, there was definitely nothing that could stop him from doing what he wanted. Later, Gabriel finished the process as quickly as lightning. He visited the emperor first and made sure of his answer. However, the Emperor who initially requested the marriage proposal, was skeptical when Gabriel suddenly said that he would do it. ¡°Why did you suddenly change your mind, Gabriel?¡± ¡°There is a valid reason, Your Majesty.¡± It wasn¡¯t for any political reason the Emperor thought, but he didn¡¯t feel the need to explain it. ¡°We¡¯ll proceed as you said.¡± After he heard that one sentence, he immediately turned his back. Hearing the Emperor¡¯s chuckles, he immediately hardened his heart. ¡®There¡¯s not enough time.¡¯ ¡®I have to leave for the war.¡¯ The battlefield, which he was supposed to leave for casually, has now turned into something cumbersome. Feeling bitter, he instructed his subordinates to go straight to the Hillington residence. ¡®I knew that I had to follow a more careful and thoughtful procedure. But my mind and my heart played separately. Gabriel was very curious. ¡®What did that night mean to that girl? She must have felt the same sensation that I experience. Like the pounding of the heart?¡¯ ¡®Does she want to marry me too?¡¯ ¡®But what if the girl refuses my offer?¡¯ ¡®No, think positive.¡¯ His eyelids trembled. ¡°I think I¡¯m going to die.¡± ¡°What?¡± Somehow Gabriel felt like he was about to cry. Thinking of Hildea, who was so cold today, he felt like his endless confidence was abating. He was confident in the whole process, but when he was in front of Hildea, he felt so small that it was ridiculous. His heart ached when he remembered that Hildea¡¯s face wasn¡¯t very bright until the end of the conversation. ¡®Does she hate me?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s a mess.¡± ¡°My Lord¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. That there¡¯s no other reason. It¡¯s not about family benefits or hidden agenda. It¡¯s just that I want to get married.¡± ¡°¡­Oh, my God. Lord, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡± ¡®I just wish that I had made a better first impression on her.¡¯ ¡°Are you in love?¡± TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 14 Chapter 14 It¡¯s Obviously A Bad Relationship ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡°Did your heart skip a beat?¡± ¡®I thought it was a strange question.¡¯ ¡®But then, I felt it literally skip a beat.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡­. What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°And you can¡¯t pull yourself together whenever you see Miss Hildea?¡± ¡°Are you trying to pick a fight with me?¡± ¡°Oh my God!¡± Gabriel did not answer, and the adjutant remained astonished. ¡°I thought it was because you were looking for a political advantage, but did you really mean wanting to pursue this marriage?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s weird! And it¡¯s you, my lord!¡± Gabriel crumpled his face upon seeing the adjutant¡¯s excitement. ¡°What is this feeling?¡± ¡°You really don¡¯t know? Remember how you felt when you were in front of Miss Hildea?¡± ¡°Then what?¡± ¡°Since this is new to you, My lord, you can¡¯t seem to explain what you feel, right? Then please listen to me.¡± In order not to be ignored for being young, Gabriel put on his mask skillfully as well as his posture so that no one would think that he was only a 12 years old boy. ¡°Whenever you see that person, you feel like your heart will fall to pieces, and at the end of every thought it will always be that person.¡± He knew better than anyone else how to draw the interest and attention of another person. ¡®But I couldn¡¯t.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t know what to do when I¡¯m in front of that cold girl.¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s the kind of feeling where when that person laughs, you would laugh as well, and when she grieves, you would feel the same pain.¡± He felt nervous, scared, happy and excited to see what kind of expression she would make. ¡°Did you feel the same way, my lord?¡± Hildea was always cold and blunt, but one thing was clear. ¡°How did you know?¡± At that time, he didn¡¯t even realize what expression he had, while he was looking at that silver-haired girl. He was so annoyed that their first meeting was messed up. He shouldn¡¯t have gone to steal that token. ¡°We usually call that emotion as love, my lord. I think that you fell in love at first sight.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Gabriel rubbed his face recklessly, as he felt regretful for the first time in his life. ¡°¡­ Maybe.¡± ¡®It felt really good.¡¯ ¡°Just like what you said, this must be love.¡± ¡®Crazy in love.¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s eyes, which had always been filled with false emotions, melted gently and softly just by reminiscing her cold, pretty face. ¡°Okay.¡± He didn¡¯t know why, but that girl definitely lifted the curse of his heart. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense. Gabriel made eye contact with the adjutant and nodded very slowly. ¡°¡­¡­ I like her.¡± ¡®So this what it means to like someone.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) Gabriel, the male protagonist, will be staying at our house. But I am confident. ¡®Because, It has nothing to do with me.¡¯ It happened so suddenly, but even if Gabriel stayed at our house, it won¡¯t have a big impact on me. Ros¨¦ smiled softly and liked it so much, so I thought that the two of them would get along well. Gabriel also seems interested in Ros¨¦, that¡¯s why I decided not to get involved with him. ¡°I can just act like usual.¡±¡¯ I thought it was simple. I had no idea. I didn¡¯t know these things would happen one after another. I was desperate. ¡°Why? Why the hell did this happen? Why did I have to have such an encounter with Gabriel?¡± Since there¡¯s no one in the room, I sigh and rip my hair out to my heart¡¯s content. Argh! It hurts! ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯ I¡¯ve already said it a thousand times already. ¡°It has nothing to do with me¡­¡­¡± Gabriel had a very serious impact on me to the point where it hurts to even stay at Hillington! -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- I like to move my body. Since I couldn¡¯t do this in my previous life, it¡¯s better to run with a healthy body in this new life that has been given to me. Of course, the worldview of was focused on social standing. But I didn¡¯t want to neglect my training. ¡®And it doesn¡¯t seem like I¡¯m not the only weirdo in the family.¡¯ I smiled and thought of my lovely little sister. ¡°Sister, sister! Come up quickly!¡± ¡°Ros¨¦, it¡¯s dangerous to climb up too high!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay- I¡¯m good at this!¡± My younger sister, Ros¨¦riel, is one of the weirdos who could easily climb trees even though she doesn¡¯t exercise steadily like me. ¡®If my sister was born in Korea, she would have been a rare talent that Taereung would cherish. Obviously she would have swept all the awards, right?¡¯ (TN/N: Taereung Training Center has been the home of elite Korean sports activities.) (TN/N: Hahaha love their sister complex both Ros¨¦ and Hildea are so cute.) I envied Ros¨¦, who smiled and waved on a high tree. I also wanted to move freely. I thought that my father would be worried if he ever found out, so I quietly practiced alone with a tree at a height that wouldn¡¯t be dangerous for me, and in the end, my hard work was rewarded. Like this. ¡°Wow, the air is so good. It¡¯s an air that I couldn¡¯t even think of in my previous life. The mountains and the water are good.¡­.¡± As I look at the scenery from the top of a fairly tall tree, I suddenly laugh out loud. ¡°It¡¯s so peaceful. I hope it continues like this.¡± Now I know why Ros¨¦ kept skipping classes just to climb up a tree. It¡¯s because it was worth it. If the Marquis ever found out, he would definitely lose his mind while only thinking about the reputation of the family. But the good thing is that no one could see me now. ¡®Once I get older, I won¡¯t be able to do this, right?¡¯ It seemed very sad just to imagine it. I giggled and stretched my legs out as I tried to go down. But it was at that moment an unexpected thing happened. ¡°Ugh!¡± The buttons that decorated the riding clothes that I wore to move comfortably were suddenly caught in the branches. ¡°¡­Oh my!¡± Creak. I heard the sound of branches breaking and felt the sensation of losing balance and fell backwards. ¡°!¡± As my body slowly slipped down the tree, I felt myself being drained away from fear. Oh my god! I close my eyes tightly. If I fall off like this, I would definitely break a bone. However¡­. For some reason, it wasn¡¯t me who screamed in pain. ¡°Oh my gosh, my lord!¡± ¡°Lord, lord, are you all right, what is this? How come there¡¯s a person who fell from the sky?¡± ¡°Is that a girl? Wait, isn¡¯t that Miss Hildea? What are you doing here, Young Miss?¡± What are they talking about? ¡°Ugh¡­..¡± Why did it seem like it didn¡¯t hurt as much as I thought? If I fell from that height, at least my blood should be dripping¡­ I grabbed my head that continuously pounded and slowly raised it. I then realized that there were people staring at me and that there was someone under me. No way. I suddenly felt terrified, as if blood rushed up to my face. As I try to look down to see the face of the victim. ¡°Ga.. Ga.. Gabriel?¡± I saw glittering platinum blonde hair. ¡®Why are you underneath me?¡¯ It is definitely Gabriel. Gabriel, like any other male protagonist, showed an amazing power and easily caught me in a princess carry¡­. As if a miracle happened. ¡°Ahh!¡± I screamed in surprise. My gosh is he okay? Is he dead? ¡°Are you okay¡­?¡± ¡°Young Miss, please move for a moment.¡± The knights who approached us quickly picked me up. I finally saw the figure of a boy with his eyes droopy and closed. I opened my eyes and lost my mind as If I would pass out anytime soon. ¡®Is he dead?¡¯ Gabriel, who stretched out helplessly, seemed to have passed out, perhaps. Because I crushed him with my butt. ¡®Gasp.¡¯ He almost died because of me. Why does this keep happening? It was a big accident that I didn¡¯t want to imagine. If I made a mistake, Gabriel would have broken his neck or suffered a major accident, and I almost crossed the Jordan River together with Gabriel. (TN/N: But before we enter the ¡°promised land¡± a rite of passage must be experienced ¨C a ¡°river¡± has to be crossed; This ¡°river¡± is called death. It¡¯s what Crossing Jordan River means.) ¡®Did I almost kill the male lead again?¡¯ He had a heart attack when he first saw me, and now this? Just what kind of bad luck is this? Cold sweat dripped down my back. ¡°Call a physician!¡± I felt so sorry and upset that I was about to cry. The gazes of those brutal knights also frightened me. And then. A faint sound was heard. The knight immediately checks on Gabriel. ¡°Lord, lord! Are you awake?¡± ¡°Ugh, what was that?¡± ¡°It was Young Miss Hildea, who suddenly fell off the tree.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As my eyes trembled from fright, Gabriel suddenly opened his eyes. As if he had lost consciousness for a moment, the boy who woke up frowned as he looked at me Then our eyes met. ¡°I¡­.¡± I feel like a criminal, that¡¯s why I was unable to say anything. ¡°Ah¡­. Ahm.. ¡° I wanted to say ¡®I¡¯m sorry¡¯. And I also wanted to ask, ¡®did you get hurt?¡¯. But the more nervous I got, the more I couldn¡¯t say anything and my crazy chronic disease that hardens me tormented me even at this very moment. No. I have to say something. ¡°Really¡­¡± I know for a fact even without seeing my face that I have a hard and cold look, and it didn¡¯t look like I committed a mistake. When I saw the faces of the knights hardening, I knew it. Rather than apologizing, I actually looked more arrogant in the situation. I¡¯m doomed. As I thought about the words that would be said later, I could only imagine how unfair and unpleasant it would be. ¡®He would definitely curse me, or even worse, get mad at me.¡¯ I cringed like a person who was waiting to be hit. But something unexpected happened. ¡°Young lady?¡± ¡°¡­Yes?¡± What came out of Gabriel¡¯s mouth was not a reprimand or criticism against me. His purple eyes looked at me delicately. ¡°Are you okay, Miss Hildea?¡± For the first time, I felt like those eyes were looking directly at me. ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± He was submerged in shock, but his youthful tone was very calm and still. And he¡¯ wasn¡¯t not mad at all. There wasn¡¯t even an insult. Somehow, my lips trembled. Gabriel cleared his throat and coughed again. ¡°Are you by any chance hurt anywhere? You suddenly fell from that height, and we need to make sure that you don¡¯t have any injuries.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Young Miss, it is better not to climb up the tree, okay? It¡¯s really dangerous.¡± ¡°Yes, I feel so ashamed of how I look.¡± I felt so embarrassed. Even if our first impression wasn¡¯t good, the little boy was very worried about me, so why couldn¡¯t I be honest? While his mouth was stiff, Gabriel responded with a fresh answer. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not hurt, that¡¯s fine.¡± It was particularly impressive to see the boy trying to get up casually. Because he just seemed so worried about me as if saying it was okay, so don¡¯t be sorry to me. It was like him reading my mind. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- After the incident. I couldn¡¯t give a definite answer to whether a single moment can change my impression of a person. When I think of that calm voice asking if I was okay, it really warmed me up deep in my heart. ¡®My first impression was ruined.¡¯ Gabriel was a much nicer kid than I thought. Then maybe we can be friends after all. ¡®I hope that he doesn¡¯t hate me.¡¯ Of course, that hope did not last long. TO BE CONTINUED¡­.. Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Unrequited Love Is Harsh ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°Lira, where are the guests staying?¡± ¡°Guests? But I thought that you hated them.¡± ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s not like that.¡± Lira asked with her eyes wide open. Somehow, I felt embarrassed and immediately turned my head away. ¡°The guests are staying in the annex. And there is no particular movement as well.¡± ¡°I see. The annex.¡± Then that means we wouldn¡¯t have that many encounters in the future. I was thinking about it without realizing it, but then Lira asked abruptly. ¡°Do you have any instructions regarding the guests, my lady? If you are going to visit, then I will contact the Duke of Belfius-¡± ¡°Oh, no. I just asked randomly.¡± Lira, who was still expressionless despite my fuss, nodded her head as if she understood what I meant, then came up to me and finished tying my hair. ¡°What kind of ribbon style should we do today? Did you have anything in mind?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll use the red color on the left.¡± ¡°All right. Then let¡¯s go with that my lady, and let¡¯s also choose your dress according to your ribbon.¡± Even today, Lira¡¯s face as always was expressionless. However, I can feel in her hands how she cares for me, that¡¯s why I don¡¯t feel upset when I see her only smiling at Rose. Because I know very well that she cares for me too. Also, I can¡¯t smile properly, so it¡¯s not a shock if she does the same. ¡°But Lira.¡± ¡°Yes, my lady?¡± I couldn¡¯t stand the silence and brought up another topic. ¡°Does Ros¨¦ seem excited these days? Is it because a new guest has arrived? It seems that the house has been a little noisy these past few days.¡± ¡°Lady Ros¨¦riel has always been like that. I can¡¯t see any difference from her before.¡± ¡°So nothing was different from what I saw.¡± Within a few days after Gabriel¡¯s arrival, several changes had taken place inside the mansion. One of the changes was that Ros¨¦¡¯s movement was suspicious. ¡®It must mean something good.¡¯ Perhaps the curiosity of our little lively Ros¨¦riel had been activated, there were times when I couldn¡¯t see her all day. It¡¯s obvious. ¡®I¡¯m very sure that she went out to meet Gabriel today¡­ Well isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡¯ Even in the novel, there was no major event in which Gabriel and Ros¨¦riel fell in love. Meetings that were mere coincidences continue, and then we would find out that they were already talking about getting married. Since the two of them held each other in their hearts as if their feelings in which they had secretly kept, had ignited without any major reasons. Of course, this novel was not without any conflicts or events. For example, what may happen in the Imperial Palace. Thinking about the future made me want to run away. ¡°I think that Ros¨¦ likes the Duke of Belfius. And it would also be better if he chose Rose so that they can get married right away.¡± Lira suddenly blinked her eyes. ¡°Did you see them like that?¡± ¡°Yes, because I noticed that Rose was very fond of him and the Duke of Belfius seemed to like her as well.¡± I just nodded my head. At that moment, I did not notice Lira with a questionable look on her face. ¡°There are people who fall in love at first sight. Maybe that¡¯s the case with those two.¡± ¡°But everyone is still young.¡± ¡°The nobles get engaged early, Lira.¡± ¡°Hmm, it seems like someone else is excited ¡­.¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡± I tilted my head. It was because I couldn¡¯t hear Lira¡¯s murmur very well. ¡°Again. I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± Lira shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, my lady. More than that, is it really okay for you not to visit the Duke?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°He might really end up with Lady Rose if this continues. You wouldn¡¯t have a chance again in the future?¡± No chance? ¡°Yes. Because I know that it would be the best decision.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s the Duke of Belfius, it would be the marriage that everyone wanted. Are you not interested at all?¡± I blinked and lost strength in the corners of my lips. Because I laughed. It must have been a small movement, but for a moment, Lira¡¯s gaze seemed to touch my face. ¡°The Duke of Belfius can¡¯t choose me, nor can I choose him.¡± ¡°But, my lady-¡° ¡°I¡¯m sure that Lia already heard about me falling from a tree. I¡¯m already thankful that it didn¡¯t get worse. Our story was already over before it even started.¡± It was so funny to think that I have the right to be greedy for the engagement. ¡®I almost killed him by crushing him, I don¡¯t think that I would still stand a chance after that. And I¡¯m neither foul nor pervert.¡¯ I grunted and finished organizing my clothes. I had already been scolded by my father for falling from a tree. ¡®I¡¯m not talking about you climbing a tree. But you know how worried I am after knowing that you almost got hurt, Hildea.¡¯ ¡®Yes. I know, father.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s better not to climb trees when you¡¯re alone.¡¯ ¡®Yes, father. I¡¯m well aware of it now.¡¯ ¡®¡­¡­ Are you calling me father now?¡¯ ¡®Yes?¡¯ ¡®¡­ Oh.¡¯ How scary it was to be scolded with a calm voice. And I think he said something weird at the end. ¡°Lira, I want to go out now.¡± I shook off my complicated thoughts as I opened the door and stepped out. We didn¡¯t have any classes for today. On such days, I would usually go horseback riding or observe the people of the mansion. ¡°Where should we go today?¡± ¡°Well, today¡­.¡± It was then that my steps towards the garden stopped. Because I heard a clear laughter from somewhere like a bird chirping. ¡®Isn¡¯t that, Ros¨¦?¡¯ I can see the happy smiling face of my younger sister, Ros¨¦riel. And the person sitting in front of her¡­ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- A smiling boy and girl in a wide open glass greenhouse at the end of the garden. It may be the description made by looking at that figure to say that they were a well-matched couple. Ros¨¦ was bright originally, but today, she shone brightly like the sun. While holding her chin cutely with her hand and concentrating on the other person¡¯s words, Ros¨¦ bursted out laughing intermittently. Her pink hair fluttering in the wind and red rabbit-like eyes were so adorable that made you want to hug her. Gabriel, a kind boy who was eager to explain something to Ros¨¦ without sparing a smile from his face. ¡®It seems to be a place just for the two of them that no one could reach.¡¯ It was a scene to look forward to when the years passed and the boy returned safely from the battlefield. But why? It was a scene I was drawn to while reading the novel several times, so I thought that seeing it in person would only make me very excited and happy. ¡®But why do I feel lonely?¡¯ Was it because Ros¨¦, who normally greets me with a wide smile when she hears me coming to her, is now focusing her attention on other people? ¡®A sister who has a sister complex.¡¯ Or was it because Gabriel, who showed only a hard and calm expression toward me, was smiling so softly and gently to Ros¨¦? ¡®This isn¡¯t right.¡¯ If this was jealousy, then it¡¯s a feeling that I should not have. I¡¯m not really an eight-year-old girl, so I guess I just wanted to be friends with him. I bit my lips. It was embarrassing. ¡®After all, the person who got hurt is the one who leans on, and I don¡¯t have the hobby of holding onto another person. I don¡¯t like to beg for a person who doesn¡¯t like me.¡¯ Gabriel was uncomfortable with me, and Rose didn¡¯t seem to want to be disturbed by their friendly time either. ¡®Do your best, Ros¨¦.¡¯ I turned around, pretending that I didn¡¯t see them while thinking about where to head off to. The laughter seemed to have stopped for a moment, but I knew it had nothing to do with me, so I decided not to care and disappeared. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s 3rd person POV) Gabriel swallowed a dry saliva. Seeing the tense look evident, the girl in front of him smiled wickedly. ¡°Wow, my sister is very shy. So it¡¯s clear to me that it¡¯s more difficult than hating Gabriel!¡± Wouldn¡¯t it be great if that were true. Gabriel¡¯s heart swelled as he saw the sparkling silver waves approaching from afar. Ros¨¦riel¡¯s voice, which chirped like a bird, also flowed into one ear and out the other. ¡®What should I say when she comes closer?¡¯ ¡®Will I be able to smile this time?¡¯ ¡®Would it be okay if I asked again if there were any injuries when she fell?¡¯ Should I say ¡®I heard you were scolded for falling from a tree by your father.¡¯ Thinking that that might have made Hildea hate him even more, he suddenly became worried. ¡®I¡¯m very upset.¡¯ ¡®Why is it that my facial expression that can move freely at any time is always broken in front of Hildea?¡¯ ¡®But this time¡­¡¯ It will be different since I have a facilitator. Gabriel looked at the pink-haired girl who was smiling in front of him with significant eyes. Ros¨¦riel, a girl who looked cheerful and innocent, but more mischievous. This girl was Gabriel¡¯s new helper. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s POV) A few days ago, the girl suddenly appeared and said, ¡°You look like you¡¯re crying!¡± I was frustrated. It was not a monkey, and I was wondering if this was the other daughter of the Duke. I narrowed my eyes with a suspicious look, but the girl dangling and waving her legs above the tree did not disappear. ¡°¡­ Are you by any chance, young Ros¨¦riel?¡± ¡°Just call me Ros¨¦! And I¡¯m going to call you Gabriel as well.¡± It was an unbearable affinity, but I didn¡¯t want to get too close. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Huh? But that would be difficult for me¡­?¡± ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Because I didn¡¯t want to be misunderstood that I wanted to get married to Ros¨¦. However, the following words of the girl caught my attention. ¡°By the way, if you keep waiting like that, you won¡¯t be able to get along with my sister, will you?¡± Gabriel was surprised. No one knew why he kept walking around under the tree, but how did that innocent twin know the reason? ¡®¡­What do you mean by that?¡¯ ¡°Aren¡¯t you waiting for my sister?¡± What¡¯s even more surprising is that Ros¨¦riel, whose eyes were twinkling, asked. ¡°Do you need my help, Duke?¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s 3rd person POV) At the present time. Gabriel¡¯s cheeks flushed. Hildea was looking this way. But things didn¡¯t go the way he hoped. The girl who had been waiting for a long time turned around casually and started to go back. He was in great despair. ¡®But why?¡¯ ¡°Didn¡¯t she see me?¡± ¡®Is she avoiding me?¡¯ Gabriel felt like his heart was breaking. Perhaps if Ros¨¦riel hadn¡¯t stopped him, he would have gotten up immediately and followed Hildea. ¡°I said I would help you get close to her, but I will never forgive you for harassing my sister!¡± ¡°What did you say? Why would I do that to Hildea?¡± ¡°If you chase after her even though she doesn¡¯t like you, that¡¯s what¡¯s bothering her!¡± ¡°No way¡­ Did Hildea say that she hates me?¡± The young lady, who seemed innocent and a little foolish, was quite bitter about what she said, and her sharp red eyes pierced him. TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 16 Chapter 16 I Didn¡¯t Mean to Become a Hindrance, but Why Do We Keep Running into Each Other? ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ (Gabriel¡¯s 3rd person POV) While staring at him, Ros¨¦riel smiled innocently. ¡°Hey, I never said that. And my sister has never mentioned Gabriel either.¡± ¡®She¡¯s definitely stabbing me with her words.¡¯ The words she said with a smiling face completely crushed Gabriel¡¯s hope. ¡®This sneaky girl.¡¯ Gabriel didn¡¯t respond. While observing him and feeling sullen, Ros¨¦riel pouted her lips. ¡®He looks like a grumpy little chick.¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know the reason why, but my sister is definitely avoiding the topic. But if you force my sister on something that she doesn¡¯t want, even if his Majesty the Emperor comes, I will definitely beat your ass! What you need to do is to give my sister time to adjust and choose on her own.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s different. Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯d help me?¡± ¡°Did I? When did I say that? All I remember is that I said that ¡®I wanted to be friends with Gabriel¡¯, but I won¡¯t help you.¡± ¡®This is absurd. I¡¯m really regretting it.¡¯ ¡®Did I ask the wrong person for help? And why am I hanging out with her?¡¯ ¡°But, Gabriel, why do you like my sister? Is there any specific reason? Do you like her more than the stars in the sky?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just¡­..¡± ¡°If you say that you like her just because she¡¯s pretty, I¡¯ll clip your lips with a clothespin.¡± (PN: Hahahaha I love it. Calling him out for that overused romance trope) Gabriel leaned back slightly and his previously twinkling eyes dimmed. ¡®Who the hell are all these people that are hiding? There seem to be servants hovering everywhere.¡¯ ¡®In the grass, inside the garden, outside the glasshouse and so on. I¡¯m also concerned that they might have the wrong impression of us.¡¯ ¡°But it¡¯s good if you feel like your heart is about to explode. Am I right?¡± ¡°Hey, why aren¡¯t you answering me? Are you not confident? Don¡¯t you know your own feelings? Gabriel is such an idiot!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®This little girl really doesn¡¯t filter her words.¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s face was acutely distorted. ¡°Then how about now? Even if you can¡¯t see my sister, you¡¯re always thinking about her, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡®I can say this without a doubt.¡¯ ¡°Yes. It makes me feel happy whenever I see her, and I keep thinking about her even when I¡¯m not looking at her. And I¡¯ve never thought of marrying anyone other than your sister.¡± ¡°Wow¡­. You¡¯re so adamant, but you¡¯re talking in a really bad way!¡± Gabriel decided not to be fooled, considering how Ros¨¦riel could smile sweetly while talking like this. Ros¨¦riel looked as if she couldn¡¯t harm a single flower. And yet despite her innocent appearance, she acts like an antagonist, continually stabbing him with words even now. The worst part was, Gabriel was in an extremely vulnerable state of mind because she was the twin sister of the girl that he loves. ¡°I have no intention of marrying Gabriel either. And what else?¡± ¡®Why do I have to say this to her when I can¡¯t even say it directly to Hildea.¡¯ But since he had no choice, Gabriel said shyly, ¡°I just want time to stop when I¡¯m looking at her, even just for a bit.¡± The more he speaks, the more frustrated he becomes. Gabriel wants to somehow talk to Hildea, but as soon as she saw him earlier, the girl suddenly frowned and ran away. ¡®I think Hildea hates me.¡¯ ¡°Wow Gabriel, you¡¯re only twelve years old, but I never would have thought that you would be this mature. I¡¯m overwhelmed.¡± She spoke in a weird way as if she was already an adult. (TN: Omo is this a sign that Ros¨¦riel might be reincarnated as well?) ¡°By the way, our maid said this: if you fall in love at first sight, you have to get to know that person instead of just looking at her from afar.¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyebrows twitched. He thought that the person who would know Hildea the best would be her twin sister, who is the one in front of him. Gabriel then sat down to listen to more. ¡°You have no idea how pretty my sister is when she smiles. You don¡¯t know, right? Hehe. You¡¯re jealous right?¡± ¡®Maybe.¡¯ ¡°My sister always pats me warmly, and it feels really good. She also said that she liked me the most. Do you envy me?¡± ¡®Hearing her words¡­¡¯ ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know about it? Maybe because you know nothing about my sister!¡± Gabriel felt worse and worse. ¡®Are you kidding me? You¡¯re not even trying to help me.¡¯ He recalled what the knights had advised, ¡°What they¡¯re saying is that it would be better to arrange a marriage with Ros¨¦riel, who looks bright and innocent, rather than Hildea, who looks cold and unsympathetic.¡± ¡®This is all stupid.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m already jealous. Just how many times does she have to rub it in?¡¯ (TN: Aww poor Gabriel, being bullied by Ros¨¦.) He struggled to hold back his anger. And finally while grinding his teeth, he asked her, ¡°So, what does your sister like? You seem to have forgotten that we met because I was going to ask you to tell me about that, Lady Ros¨¦riel.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t even know the rules of life!¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Originally, if you want something, you need to be sincere about getting it! Why is your attitude so overbearing? Who is the one who desperately needs it? Should I just go back?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°If you find someone you like, you have to grab the person who knows her well and rip out the information, okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Gabriel probably doesn¡¯t know anything about what my sister likes, where she goes often, or what she¡¯s interested in, right? I know that you know nothing about her.¡± Even Gabriel, who was emotionally dull, could understand that this girl was clearly mocking him. ¡°What does she enjoy?¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Gazing at him gently, Ros¨¦ then opened her mouth, grinning widely, and offered Gabriel what he had been waiting for. ¡°My sister likes flowers and pots. She¡¯s growing them one by one, on one of the window sills, but now there are well over ten. And I like shiny things. ¡°I don¡¯t think the latter part is something that I need to hear.¡± ¡°Because I¡¯m good at drawing. I have a lot of drawings of my sister, and I also have one that shows my sister¡¯s smile.¡± ¡°¡­Shiny things, I¡¯ll definitely remember that.¡± (TN: This chapter is really hilarious, poor Gabriel.) (PRN: Ros¨¦ knows what the important things in life are ) Gabriel listened intently while muttering to himself, trying hard to remember everything. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®It seems very strange.¡¯ It hasn¡¯t been that long since Gabriel entered the Hillington Mansion and stayed here. However, for some reason, Gabriel and Ros¨¦ were always together wherever I went. ¡®What kind of coincidence is this?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s as if they would suddenly appear in a place where I usually stay or pop up within my periphery.¡¯ ¡®How can this be happening? Is it all just a happenstance?¡¯ I let out a sigh and frown. Of course, I have no problem approaching my sister Ros¨¦, but it¡¯s a different story if she¡¯s together with Gabriel. When that happened, I would automatically leave without even realizing what I was doing. As a result, all of the walks that I had planned to take were cancelled. On seeing them, I immediately stopped doing what I intended to do and went back to my room earlier than scheduled. ¡®It¡¯s uncomfortable. Very uncomfortable.¡¯ But oddly enough, just like now. ¡°This is not a common place for people to go to, Duke of Belfius.¡± There are times when I run into Gabriel in a place where I shouldn¡¯t see him ¡®Why is he here? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s spying on our house?¡¯ ¡°¡­Gabriel is enough.¡± I¡¯m shocked by his blunt response. ¡®If you don¡¯t like pretending to be friendly with me, then don¡¯t talk to me. But what¡¯s wrong with you? Why are you giving me that cold stare and asking me to call you by your first name?¡¯ I¡¯m offended, but then again we have no reason to be close. ¡°Then I¡¯ll do that, Gabriel.¡± Adding on, I asked him how he was doing. ¡°Have you been comfortable living in the mansion?¡± It¡¯s a polite greeting. ¡®I don¡¯t have to try to improve the first impression that was already ruined, so I won¡¯t try to laugh.¡¯ ¡°Thanks to you, I¡¯m comfortable.¡± I blanked out for a second. Then I think about what he said. ¡®Is he blatantly being sarcastic saying that to someone who has never treated him kindly or greeted him properly?¡¯ A heavy silence descended between the two of us. If Ros¨¦ was here, we would have had a lively conversation. ¡®He¡¯s so unlucky today. Why did he have to meet me, whom he hates so much?¡¯ As the silence extends, I feel pitiful. I take a deep breath and then immediately tell him, ¡°If you have nothing to say¡­¡± I can see that this conversation is going nowhere, so if he¡¯s waiting for someone, he can patiently stand here for a few more minutes. ¡°Then I¡¯ll be going on my way now? I have other things to do.¡± ¡°Ah.¡± ¡°If you are on your way to meet Ros¨¦, you can go to the right. I¡¯m going to the left side, so you don¡¯t have to worry because you won¡¯t see me after this. You can relax now.¡± I prayed earnestly. ¡®That we wouldn¡¯t have such awkward encounters over and over again.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t want to be in an awkward situation with my future brother-in-law, right?¡¯ ¡°Flower.¡± After turning around without regrets, Gabriel suddenly replied to me. ¡°That.¡± ¡°¡­..?¡± ¡°Flower.¡± ¡®Is it hot?¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s earlobes seem to be burning red for some reason, and I looked at him blankly for a second. Our eyes suddenly meet. I¡¯m surprised and try to avoid his gaze. However, I¡¯m even more shocked and offended by the boy¡¯s behavior: he shifted his eyes in a different direction as if he glimpsed something that he didn¡¯t want to see. ¡®You don¡¯t have to treat me differently.¡¯ ¡®I also have no intention of marrying you.¡¯ As always, whenever the two of us are together, he keeps his mouth shut and gives off unpleasant vibes. Every time I meet Gabriel, it becomes a bad memory for me. (TN: Poor Gabriel.) It¡¯s the same today. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to have anything to say, so I should get going¡±. ¡°Lady Hildea is¡­¡± But I was stopped from leaving again when he started to speak once more. ¡°I heard that Lady Hildea likes flowers.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I opened my eyes wide. He spoke quite quickly, as if speaking slowly was not an option, and he seemed afraid of being cut off. I glared at Gabriel with piercing eyes, but he didn¡¯t make eye contact with me. ¡®What are you doing?¡¯ ¡®Are you trying to get close to me?¡¯ ¡®But why don¡¯t you look me in the eye?¡¯ ¡®Or did you hear something from Ros¨¦?¡¯ ¡°Is that right?¡± ¡°Well¡­.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I will¡­¡± The rumor that I like flowers and pots was a misunderstanding that arose when I was collecting flower pots to test my abilities. ¡°Yes, I do.¡± ¡®Actually, I don¡¯t like flowers that much.¡¯ Even so, the flowers that bloomed when I used my powers were particularly lively and fresh, and I¡¯m fond of them. But there is no reason or need for such an explanation. I just nodded. ¡°But I wonder why you ask that.¡± ¡°If you ask, I mean, I want to know. So¡­.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± Gabriel paused for a moment, like a person who had shortness of breath. Sometimes I couldn¡¯t speak properly as well, so I waited for him to respond first. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡± I¡¯m not sure why. Then after a while, Gabriel spoke slowly. ¡°I intend to send a letter from the battlefield, to Lady Ros¨¦.¡± ¡®Oh, I see. It seems like he wants to tell me that he¡¯ll be sending a letter to Ros¨¦.¡¯ (PN: I swear it¡¯s a miracle these 2 managed to fall in love XD) TO BE CONTINUED¡­.. Chapter 17 Chapter 17 (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°If you would allow me¡­.¡± ¡®What is he trying to say? Is he asking for my approval?¡® I only understood his bizarre behavior then, and chuckled to myself inside. Ros¨¦ seems to like him a lot. I can even see their determination to get married. He must be worried, thinking that Ros¨¦ might get a boyfriend while he is on the battlefield. ¡°¡­ May I send it to you?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ While happily thinking about Ros¨¦, I missed his question. ¡®But maybe it would be okay for him to write a letter to Ros¨¦.¡¯ I nodded indifferently. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°?¡± It¡¯s clear that Ros¨¦ would be delighted. ¡®But why?¡¯ As he paused, Gabriel¡¯s face flushed red. He looks like someone with an allergic reaction after eating a certain food. I was startled by the sudden change. ¡°Hey. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Ah¡­.¡± Since I was worried about his situation, I tried to reach out to him, but he flinched at my touch and took a half-step back. ¡°Gabriel?¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡®Wait, is he really okay? He looks really weird.¡¯ ¡°Ahm, my name, you said just now¡­.¡± (TN: Haha Gabriel is hopeless =)) Gabriel rubbed his ears as if they itched. ¡°Wait. Did something happen to your ears?¡± ¡°No, no.. it¡¯s not like that.¡± I thought about it seriously. I wonder if there¡¯s anything in this area that would cause this kind of allergic reaction. ¡°Please stop scratching. It would probably be better to have it looked at by a physician. Do you feel any other abnormalities besides your ears?¡± (TN: My gosh, his heart Hildea hahaha.) Because of my ability, I¡¯m now more knowledgeable about plants so I know which plants are edible or not. ¡®Is there grass around here that could affect Gabriel like this?¡¯ ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ My eyes narrowed as something came to my mind. ¡®Hopefully it¡¯s not an allergy.¡¯ ¡®¡­ Is it because we¡¯re talking about Ros¨¦ right now? Is that the reason why he¡¯s blushing?¡¯ ¡®Wow, I¡¯m in awe.¡¯ ¡®It seems like I was right.¡¯ ¡®Oh, my. How can there be such a pure guy? Is it because he¡¯s the male lead?¡¯ ¡®Is he that happy?¡¯ Gabriel from the original book was a fully devoted male lead to Ros¨¦riel; he was sweet, kind, and warm only towards the woman he loved. Gabriel suddenly looked serious, perhaps because he noticed my perplexed expression. However, his face was still as red as a tomato. ¡°Lady Hildea, I¡¯m not normally like this.¡± ¡®I don¡¯t think so. I can tell that you will always be like this in the future.¡¯ ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± ¡°Really¡­.¡± Thinking like that, the boy immediately changed his expression, which showed his cute side. Even though that love is not directed towards me, my heart is touched. But then again I can¡¯t help but feel a little bitter. ¡®Will I ever be able to meet someone with such unconditional affection for me?¡¯ ¡°Do not worry. Ros¨¦ will love it.¡± ¡°¡­ Oh, really?¡± ¡°Yeah, definitely.¡± ¡°Only Lady Ros¨¦ would love it?¡± ¡°¡­..? Yes?¡± ¡®Then who else is there?¡¯ I told a boy, who¡¯s deeply in love, something that he would want to hear the most, but what¡¯s with his reaction? It seems like his shoulders are drooping. ¡®I¡¯m really not sure, but I guess we¡¯re good now.¡¯ I decided to go back since Gabriel was no longer talking. As I left, I could see him standing alone as if he was waiting for someone. ¡®Looks like he¡¯s waiting for Ros¨¦ again.¡¯ Anyway, I have too much work to worry about a boy who¡¯s practically a stranger. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person POV) ¡°Chris, were you meditating? It¡¯s almost time for dinner, so let¡¯s go down now.¡± The boy, who was quietly meditating inside the prayer room in a reverent atmosphere, opened his eyes. ¡°Priest Hamel. Can I ask for a few more minutes to pray?¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pray that hard. You have to take care of your health as well.¡± Hamel, the head priest, looked at Chris full of respect. He is definitely younger than the other priests, but his divine power is unbelievable for his age, which is only twelve years old. Even his long, beautiful silver hair and the friendly green eyes make him look like the embodiment of a god. Supreme Priest, Chris. The one who loves God the most. The representative of the divine blessing. The person who gives the blessings. All the glorious names belong to that young priest. Among the people of the Mielle Empire, all who were born with special abilities and blessings received them through the mouth of the highest priest at the time. Therefore, the supreme priest was like a living god to the people. They were so powerful that even the Emperor could not easily touch them. Because the supreme priest was born into their world as the supreme priest. ¡°By the way, Chris. I heard that a person came from the Imperial Palace a few days ago. What did they want?¡± For a moment, Chris¡¯s smile disappeared, and then immediately reappeared. ¡°You¡¯ve heard about it. Well not many people would have known about it.¡± ¡°Yeah, they sometimes make demands that are beyond the line. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t help, but be worried.¡± The supreme priest smiled softly, as if he was an innocent angel. ¡°By the way, Priest Hamel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± ¡°¡­¡­ Pardon?¡± Hamel had a strange feeling. As always, Chris smiled like a cute kid, but the way he spoke gave off a feeling of authority. Without realizing it, the mid-level priest staggered backwards, but there was nowhere for him to retreat. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, who else knew about it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something that only I know, but then again why are you asking¡­¡± Hamel couldn¡¯t continue his words. It was because he screamed as an intense pain cut through his heart. Chris showed a dazzling smile as he gazed at the other person in pain. Then he gently whispered, ¡°I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re the only one.¡± Pak- After the priest¡¯s heart burst, a deadly quiet resounded inside the room. And soon after no other sounds were heard. (TN: Omo we have a killer priest here) -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°Gasp!¡± I opened my eyes wide. ¡°What was that?¡± (TN: Wow! Can this be another ability of Hildea?) It seemed like I had a very scary dream, but I woke up feeling very uncomfortable. That was why I couldn¡¯t remember what happened in my dream. And after checking today¡¯s date, I let out a frustrated sigh. ¡®It¡¯s happening today.¡¯ ¡®That damn boat ride.¡¯ Gabriel is going to be my future brother-in-law. Even though he¡¯s indifferent towards me and hardens his face every time he sees me, I still treat him like my own family. Moreover, Gabriel, who has to go to war at such a young age, is somewhat pitiful. So I was even more mindful and tried to make him stick with Ros¨¦, but I was ambushed out of nowhere. ¡°I want to go with my sister!¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Sister, let¡¯s go boating together. Ros¨¦ wants to be with her sister and sister is okay with that right?¡± The problem is that my sister, Ros¨¦riel, likes me too much. I peeked at Gabriel¡¯s face which had collapsed when he heard this. He must have wanted this to be a date for both him and Ros¨¦. This older sister doesn¡¯t intend to become a third wheel on their couple¡¯s date¡­. ¡°My Lady, please wake up? Oh my, you¡¯re already awake.¡± After greeting Lira, I began to prepare my ceremonial outfit from head to toe. But then¡­.. ¡®Ros¨¦.¡¯ This is definitely cheating. ¡°Ros¨¦riel!¡± I shed tears of blood as I called my sister¡¯s name inwardly. There is no pink-haired girl smiling at the meeting place. ¡°You¡¯re here, Lady Hildea.¡± There is only Gabriel, who is staring at me with a pale face. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Ros¨¦riel¡¯s 3rd person POV) The pink-haired girl hummed. As she looked at her open notebook, a loud ringing notification was heard. -You are invited to the conversation. ¨C He obviously has no intention of getting married. Biting her lip, the girl picked up a pen and began to scribble. ¨C I think so too. It seems like he needs to work harder, because he hasn¡¯t proven himself yet. The conversation that followed was quite intense; people hoped that someone like Belfius, whom they hated, would leave the mansion as soon as possible. The girl¡¯s eyes narrowed affectionately. ¡°You can do it, male lead-sama.¡± (TN: Omo, is this a sign that Ros¨¦ is definitely transmigrated as well?) (PN: Called it!) -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®Can it be any more awkward than this?¡¯ Whenever I went out with our lively Ros¨¦, it was always a boat ride full of pleasant memories. ¡®If you don¡¯t like it that much, we can always go back.¡¯ It¡¯s nice to see how devoted he is to my cherished sister, but it¡¯s awkward if he keeps covering his face whenever he faces me. Compared to when he smiled softly in front of Ros¨¦, Gabriel has a tense face the whole time, maybe because he isn¡¯t satisfied boating with me. And he seems to be holding his breath for some reason. I sighed. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± ¡®Can you give me some answers, please?¡¯ I¡¯m desperately hoping our boat would reach its destination as quickly as possible and end this suffocating situation. Suddenly, my stomach churned and shook. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ah.¡± The escort knights, attendants, and maids followed along, but they aren¡¯t in the same boat with us. Even if we were all together on the boat, it wouldn¡¯t have helped. The boat tilted in a direction as if it had been caught by something in the lake. I leaned over to check. At that moment, I had a ridiculous thought. ¡®Is it okay if I drink the water from the lake?¡¯ But it¡¯s not an exaggeration. Since my dress has several layers on it, if I fall over like this, I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll be able to get out of the water¡­? ¡°Hildea!¡± At that moment, someone called my name and grabbed my hand. My body was hugged tightly and our eyes met for a brief moment. It was Gabriel. ¡®Why are you looking at me like that?¡¯ The boy was looking at me with a bewildered face. He didn¡¯t show his usual stiff expression or a sign of dislike, just a surprised face. ¡®As if you were very worried about me.¡¯ And then we fell in together. Splash! -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person¡¯s POV) ¡°Achoo!¡± Hildea¡¯s face was a deep shade of red. The way she closed her eyes as if she couldn¡¯t come to her senses pained the onlooker¡¯s heart. Gabriel crushed the hearts of those working for the Hillingtons, who were all passionate followers of Hildea. ¡®Our little lady is so sick!¡¯ ¡®Damn you Belfius!¡¯ Just then, Ros¨¦riel, who was guarding Hildea by her side, grumbled. ¡°You should have grabbed this opportunity since you saved her. But why did you immediately leave?¡± After waking up, Hildea scolded her twin sister for being immature. ¡°Ros¨¦, Achoo! Where did you go? Achoo! Why didn¡¯t¡­ Achoo!¡± ¡°Sister, please calm down, don¡¯t move too much. You still have a fever¡­.¡± Everyone wiped away their tears with handkerchiefs. Hildea von Hillington. Our first lady is a very smart and very calm person. There was no one in the Hillington residence who hadn¡¯t received help from her, even though she was only an eight year old girl. It was like that¡­. TO BE CONTINUED¡­.. Chapter 18 Chapter 18 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ Was It Really That Bad? (Servants of the Hillington Mansion¡¯s 3rd Person POV) No one could believe that the notorious Duke of Belfius, a person who usually didn¡¯t care for anyone other than himself, would be attracted to Lady Hildea. ¡®But our young lady doesn¡¯t seem to like him!¡¯ At first, the people of Hillington weren¡¯t attached to the blunt and emotionless girl. Unlike her twin sister, Ros¨¦riel, who always smiled brightly, Hildea was a very quiet girl. She rarely expressed herself. On occasion, she was misunderstood as an arrogant person who ignored or ridiculed others, and looked down on them. But in fact, the eldest young miss was very kind. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for me, you can have it if you want.¡± ¡°I heard that you¡¯re getting married, and I thought that it would be burdensome to hand this over. Then would you kindly give this to your wife? And again congratulations on your wedding.¡± ¡°Excuse me, but the air will be very cold since it¡¯s almost winter. And you¡¯ll definitely catch a cold with that kind of fabric. Then the prestige of the Duchy will be diminished.¡± (TN: These are different statements coming from Hildea, referring to how she treats the servants of the Hillington Mansion.) ¡®Who on earth would look with this kind of detail so carefully? What kind of noble lady would be curious about and considerate of such trivial things?¡¯ People who were cared for by Hildea gathered and shared their stories about the young lady¡¯s kindness. And they prayed with one heart and mind, ¡®Please don¡¯t let the Duke of Belfius, who was well known to have a bad temper, become the young lady¡¯s fiance!¡¯ But heaven has forsaken them. Because the Duke of Belfius, who didn¡¯t show any interest before, suddenly stormed into the house of Hillington and began to actively pursue a courtship. Neither the boy¡¯s appearance, which looked like a pretty doll, nor his significant title were considered. ¡®I can¡¯t believe that he can¡¯t even speak properly when he¡¯s facing our young lady Hildea.¡¯ Whenever Hildea wasn¡¯t looking, the young boy¡¯s gaze following her was tenacious and intense. But as soon as their eyes met, he would immediately turn around and avoid making eye contact with her. He acted so coldly and rudely to others, but he couldn¡¯t smile properly whenever he faced Hildea, because of the stiff expression on his face. Whenever the subject was related to Hildea, his ears would always turn as red as apples and his fingers would twitch from nervousness. ¡®As for our lady Hildea¡­¡¯ Rather than understanding the boy¡¯s unusual behaviour which showed his shy heart, she seemed to have misinterpreted him as being rude. Because she always expressed hatred whenever she looked at Gabriel and had a very awkward expression on her face. ¡®But the ungrateful Duke even drowned our precious little lady on the lake!¡¯ ¡®But the truth is, everyone was aware that they fell together at the lake. Still, what¡¯s the use of his amazing ability if he can¡¯t protect his beloved who fell off the lake with him, right?¡¯ But the Duke of Belfius couldn¡¯t do anything if the lady Hildea herself didn¡¯t approve of him. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been sick like this.¡¯ ¡®No, I think it was the first time that I¡¯ve experienced this kind of pain since I possessed this body. It felt like my whole body was bruised from a beating.¡¯ It took an entire week for me to get better, and thanks to that, there is little time left before Gabriel leaves for the war. Ros¨¦, who came to visit, used to chat with me, but half of those conversations were complaining about Gabriel. It was just a cute whisper. ¡®I hate it when my sister is sick. Both of you fell down on the lake, but how come Gabriel is fine?¡¯ ¡®Yes, you¡¯re right. ¡°Cough¡±. It¡¯s really unfair.¡¯ But I remember everything. The moment he reached out his hands to me, that point when he saved my life, and the time that I fell on the tree and he protected me. Those were times when I felt embarrassed and hated him at the same time. That alone makes me feel a little bit relieved about the complaints that have built up. (TN: I think the reason why she kind of hates him might be because of what happened to them but she would feel grateful to him later on.) ¡®But if I look back at all the things that have happened, the victim was definitely Gabriel.¡¯ Especially, from the time when I fell from the tree, and the boat ride on which I fell over the lake, Gabriel was involved all because he was trying to rescue me. ¡®If Gabriel had been alone at those times, whether the ship stumbled or not, he might have been able to save himself and land safely without any bruises. No, he certainly could have.¡¯ That¡¯s why, for no other reason, I thought that it would be better to say thank you in person, so I decided to visit Gabriel. But when I try to see him face to face, it¡¯s very difficult to find him. When I didn¡¯t want to meet him before, we always bumped into each other very often. ¡°Is the Duke of Belfius here?¡± In the end, I almost circled the whole Hillington Mansion and finally arrived at the library. The very first head of the Hillington family was a man who was crazy about books. Since he was not satisfied with only his study room, he decided to turn the entire building into a library. The knights guarding the front of the door saluted me and shouted. ¡°Yes, miss. If you look at the entry and exit records, it¡¯s been quite some time since he entered, as it shows on the list.¡± As I looked at their rigid, embarrassed expressions, I sighed and wrote down my name on the list, and then entered the library. ¡®How can I possibly find him here?¡¯ Gabriel is still a boy, so it would be difficult for me to see him since he is small and the same applies to me. There is no librarian, since this is not managed by the state itself. And even if there were, they would never have been able to find that little boy in this spacious place. ¡®Anyways, I can do it myself, since I have a lot of time.¡¯ I start looking through the bookshelves one by one. And after a while, I found the back of the boy, while he was focusing on something. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s 3rd Person¡¯s POV) ¡®It was a disaster.¡¯ As a result, Hildea was sick for a week. Gabriel kept going back to the place where Hildea was staying, but repeatedly walked away without properly seeing her. Unfortunately, precious time just passed by. There was not enough time to stay at the Hillington mansion. More and a little more. It was becoming a big problem because his greed kept growing. And he wouldn¡¯t be seeing her for a very long time. ¡®It would have been better if I was the one who got sick instead.¡¯ Gabriel chuckled at the thought that came to his mind. If his adjutant heard his thoughts, he would definitely be trembling, saying that it¡¯s really scary. He had done that many times now, ever since Gabriel started treating Hildea with care. ¡°Hey.¡± It was then. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Hi there, Ahm.. I actually came here because I have something that I wanted to say¡­..¡± Gabriel had never been followed before. There was never a time when he couldn¡¯t feel another person¡¯s presence before. The problem was that these past few days, he has been constantly unfocused, especially when he was thinking about Hildea¡¯s condition. ¡°Hill¡­.¡± But what if someone suddenly speaks behind you? He was shocked as if he had died of a heart attack. Gabriel stumbled back while he was climbing the ladder, and at that specific moment¡­ ¡°!¡± With his elbow, he accidentally pushed the books that were placed slantedly. At that point, his body twisted and fell, and the books also poured down like rain. ¡°Ah¡­¡± However, Hildea, the girl who was looking up with her eyes wide open, the same girl who drove him crazy these past few days, happened to be down there! ¡®If it¡¯s like this, then..¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°You¡¯re going to get hurt!¡± ¡®No. Please, no.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®How can this be?¡¯ ¡®How can this be happening now?¡¯ I crouched and waited for the books to pour heavily. However, as time passed, the pain was never felt. But instead, someone was hugging me tightly. When I opened my eyes slowly, the first thing that I saw was Gabriel¡¯s face, who had somehow wrapped his small body around mine and got hit by the books instead of me. ¡°Oh, my¡­.¡± My usually neat hair was messed up, and so was his. I looked at the boy who had a disheveled face and was tightly hugging me, and I saw a lump sticking out of his white forehead, which was already red. I frowned. ¡®It must have hurt a lot.¡¯ Then, at some point, Gabriel shivered. ¡°Ugh!¡± It was then that he realized our current state, and in response, Gabriel immediately jumped back, as if he was a high jumper in the Olympics. ¡°I almost got you in trouble.¡± The problem was that the surrounding area was full of messy books. The boy who was stumbling from shock, almost fell backwards. This time I reached out first and grabbed Gabriel to support him. I let go of his hand awkwardly, but a clumsy smile seemed to appear on my lips. I finally opened my mouth, and looked at the boy properly. ¡°Thank you.¡± I should¡¯ve said it from the beginning, but I couldn¡¯t say it properly. ¡®I kind of feel like the atmosphere has softened a bit. Am I mistaken?¡¯ For some reason, Gabriel¡¯s hand seemed to tremble slightly, perhaps because he was injured while blocking all those books. ¡°Give me your hand.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t get hurt. I¡¯m okay.¡± ¡°Then how about your forehead?¡± ¡°This, too. It¡¯s okay.¡± I tried to look closely, but the boy hid his hands behind his back as if he didn¡¯t want them to be seen. While his face was bowed down. ¡®Okay then.¡¯ It¡¯s not hurt to that extent, so this time, I decide to respect Gabriel¡¯s sensitivity. Also he¡¯s my life savior. ¡®Even though I¡¯m not your fiance, you still did all those things to protect me.¡¯ My first impression of Gabriel, which was all messed up, has collapsed again. ¡®It would have been nice if we could become friends. I just wish that he hadn¡¯t hated me yet.¡¯ I¡¯m pretty sad. And sorry as well. I know that Gabriel may have a bad impression of me, due to the frequent accidents that we got into when we were together, but at least for me, I see him as a good boy. I can¡¯t smile as kindly as Ros¨¦riel. Still, I say it again with all my heart. ¡°Thank you, Gabriel.¡± ¡°¡­ Of course, it¡¯s my responsibility.¡± Gabriel didn¡¯t even look at me. Even so, his small hand, that he reached out with as if asking me to help him up, was faintly trembling as if it had been injured. I stood up holding the boy¡¯s hand without force so I wouldn¡¯t hurt him. Gabriel¡¯s hand was very warm. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) The remaining few days went by very quickly. ¡°May the silent hand of the goddess rest, and there may be peace.¡± ¡°May only the blessings of peace and well-being bloom like the blessings of the wind god.¡± It¡¯s too formal and bleak for a conversation between families that are getting engaged. Gabriel¡¯s gaze is directed towards my sister. It¡¯s obvious that he¡¯s been looking at Ros¨¦ for a long time now. After he stared at Ros¨¦ for a while, he then looked at me for a moment as if showing whom he is comfortable with. He licked his lips and greeted me as if he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°I hope that Young Miss is also at peace.¡± ¡°I hope that the Duke will be careful too.¡± Rather than the formal greeting from before, it¡¯s a word of gratitude. And it¡¯s very sincere. ¡®His destination is the battlefield. It¡¯s a place where anyone can die at any time.¡¯ I frowned thinking that this little kid would be going to that kind of place. It was then that Gabriel, who was looking at me as he said his farewell, suddenly turned his eyes away. ¡®Since he¡¯s already said his farewell greeting to me, It¡¯s now time for him to say goodbye to Ros¨¦.¡¯ As I turned around, I was about to call Ros¨¦. But for some reason, Ros¨¦, who had been chattering and saying something, took a step back and smiled at me. When I beckoned her to provide a place for the two of them, Rose waved her hands. She raised her finger and pointed behind me. ¡®Huh? Wasn¡¯t Gabriel behind me?¡¯ The moment I turned around, I was stunned. ¡°¡­..Hildea, dear.¡± ¡®When did you get so close?¡¯ TO BE CONTINUED¡­ Chapter 19 Chapter 19 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ 12 Years is a Long Time (Hildea¡¯s POV) I was really surprised for a moment, but seeing the boy¡¯s serious face, I suddenly felt nervous without realizing it. ¡®What does he want from me? What is he going to say?¡¯ However, the words Gabriel said were more than I expected. ¡°Letter, I¡¯ll send you a letter.¡± I couldn¡¯t answer for a second. Then I remembered Gabriel¡¯s promise that he would be sending a letter to Ros¨¦. However, Gabriel¡¯s words are not over yet. ¡°If you send me a letter, I would definitely reply.¡± ¡°What?¡± I frowned slightly, because I couldn¡¯t hear his mumbled words, but Gabriel¡¯s shoulders flinched. ¡®What? Was there a bug?¡¯ However, as I look over the boy¡¯s shoulder, I can¡¯t see anything. Just as I was about to tilt my head, ¡°I would be happy to receive a reply from the Young Miss.¡± ¡°¡­Huh?¡± I open my eyes wide. I thought that he was rapping, because he was talking way too fast. (P/N: Should¡¯ve rapped his proposal to her XD) It feels so unreal, since he always spoke slowly before. ¡®Did he ask me to write a reply?¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t understand.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t have anything to say to him, so it¡¯s a very difficult request.¡¯ Then it suddenly occurred to me. ¡®Ah¡­. Is he asking me to tell him anything about Ros¨¦?¡¯ (T/N:My gosh Hildea hahahaha.. Imagine receiving a letter from her then once Gabriel opens it, it¡¯s all about Ros¨¦.) He may ask me some things that would be difficult to request from the person involved. Only then did I understand the boy¡¯s complicated mind and calmly nod. ¡°Okay, Duke. I will send a letter as well.¡± ¡°¡­Why aren¡¯t you calling me Gabriel?¡± ¡°?¡± ¡®Why would I call you Gabriel? And why are you frowning like that?¡± Gabriel¡¯s face hardened, as if the previous moment when he had been friendly with me was a lie. Along with my slightly wrinkled forehead, I feel like I¡¯m frowning as well, but I just can¡¯t control it. I think it would be best to just acknowledge it again. ¡°Excuse me!¡± Then Ros¨¦ intervened. Seeing them happily talk about something, I took a step back. ¡°Lady Ros¨¦riel.¡± Gabriel¡¯s expression relaxed as soon as he saw Ros¨¦. They look very friendly as if they¡¯re really close. I look over at my father instead of feeling offended, because it¡¯s quite normal for the people around me to hate me and treat me coldly. Father then nods at me, and I take a step back and grab Ros¨¦¡¯s hand while she continues to chatter. ¡°Then, My Lord, let¡¯s go.¡± With the sound of people moving, Gabriel jumped on his black horse. This will be the last time that I will see the little boy on a big black horse. As I watch the procession of Gabriel and the knights who follow him resolutely leaving as if they wouldn¡¯t look back, I see Ros¨¦ who keeps smiling next to me. ¡®Wait, why is she laughing?¡¯ ¡°Ros¨¦, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± ¡°Huh? What did you say sister?¡± ¡®Why are those eyes sparkling like jewels?¡¯ ¡®Is it because she¡¯s still a young girl, and she doesn¡¯t know that her future fianc¨¦ is leaving for a dangerous battlefield?¡¯ I want to offer some consolation. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Ros¨¦. The Duke will return safely.¡± ¡°Hehe. is that right?¡± ¡°Ros¨¦?¡± Ros¨¦ holds my hand tightly and laughs like a naughty little girl as she watches me closely with satisfied eyes. ¡°But the way, sister.¡± ¡°Yes, what is it?¡± ¡°What angle do you like?¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡®Even though she¡¯s my younger twin sister, Ros¨¦ usually says things that I can¡¯t understand at all. What did she mean by that?¡¯ (T/N: Haha I guess the reason why Ros¨¦ was happy, is maybe because she will be painting Hildea and sending it to Gabriel. She must have asked for a higher payment. Haha poor Gabriel being scammed by our little schemer.) ¡°Hmm, never mind then I¡¯ll decide for myself. I think the front angle is the better choice!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± The girl said outrageous things and smiled softly, all while looking so innocent. Even if I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s talking about, it seems like whatever happens, her smile will never age. I think it¡¯s Rose¡¯s own way of not being depressed about what happened, and I patted her pink hair gently. I feel so sorry for Ros¨¦, but they have no choice except to wait since Gabriel will be tied to the battlefield for up to 12 years. And when he comes back, that will be the beginning of the novel . I turn away slowly as their appearance gradually fades in the distance. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person¡¯s POV) The woman with the most noble status in the Mielle Empire still retained her graceful appearance over the years. However, an anxious expression was reflected on her face, which didn¡¯t match the soft music surrounding her. ¡°As expected, I really hate it.¡± The woman was hysterically biting her neatly-trimmed, long nails. And her son, the Crown Prince Benjamin, who glanced at her thinking that her habit looked unsightly, did not bother to point it out. He was just worried about his mother. ¡°Mother, please stop that, your nails will be damaged.¡± ¡°Son, Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± When their eyes finally met, the Empress had a stern face. ¡°If Gabriel marries Hillington, your position as Crown Prince and as heir might be in danger. That abominable Detroit is pushing for it!¡± ¡°I know Mother.¡± Benjamin hardened his face. Detroit, his father and his mother¡¯s husband. But they were never close. He was a father who valued the unblemished blood of Belfius more than his own son. Anxiety swelled inside him, but Benjamin nodded softly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best, Mother.¡± ¡°Wait. When did you become so gentle?¡± ¡°Because I want to be a good son to my mother.¡± ¡°You can¡¯t be compared to that venomous Belfius.¡± The Empress clicked her tongue as if she didn¡¯t like his son¡¯s soft voice, but the boy was ready to kneel at the very least whenever his mother spoke. (T/N: You bish¡­ tsk¡­) ¡°There¡¯s nothing that I can do about your innate nature, but keep in mind that I did not raise you to be hesitant at any crucial moment.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°If you have a sword, you should swing it when the time is right.¡± ¡°Of course, Mother.¡± Benjamin loved and respected his mother very much. Growing up, he was told countless times that he should be a good son, and he was willing to do anything to achieve it. ¡°However, why did Gabriel suddenly change his mind about being uninvolved? I really can¡¯t figure it out. I¡¯m worried that he and Hillington might have done something that we¡¯re not aware of.¡± Benjamin laughed softly. It wasn¡¯t because he heard the story of the unlucky Belfius boy, but because he was happy to hear the charismatic voice of his Mother. ¡°Who knows what¡¯s happening inside their residence. But you don¡¯t have to worry, Mother.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°No matter what their intentions are, it was all useless. He has to be away during the war, and far from the Hillington family for many years. That means they won¡¯t have any contact at all.¡± ¡°Yeah¡­ You¡¯re right.¡± A strange expression appeared on the Empress¡¯s face. It has been in planning for a very long time. Thanks to this, the young Duke of Belfius, who was only 12 years old, was driven out to fight on the battlefield. ¡®And that is where life and death intersect. No matter when and how you die, isn¡¯t it a place that no one knows about?¡¯ ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come back, his marriage won¡¯t be possible in the first place. Isn¡¯t that right, son?¡± The Empress reached her hand out, and Benjamin walked over to her knees and rested his cheek against her hand. (P/N: Def momma¡¯s boy with some mommy issues right there *shudders*) ¡°Baby. With a little patience, everything will be fine. This mother will give you a splendid empire.¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Such a strong empire that no one dares to touch the Imperial power. Looking at those viciously shining eyes, Benjamin held his mother¡¯s hand tightly. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to do your best for this mother, Always. Live for this mother. Did you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, Mother.¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person POV) 12 years later. It was a bloody war that lasted for 12 long years. The momentum of the Mielle Empire army, which displayed powerful abilities with words, was truly strong. However, the strength of the opponents who resisted and fought to survive was not inferior, so the sluggish confrontation continued. As a result, the number of dead could not be counted, and the Empire suffered serious wounds. However, this would not last long. The situation has been reversed. ¡°The end is coming.¡± The man looked at the opposing camp, which was quiet, with his cold eyes and frosty voice. (TN: OMO Gabriel!!!!) A few days ago, the man successfully caught a very large prey. The arrow that was fired by his hand penetrated the shoulder of the most valuable quarry. Thanks to this, the commander-in-chief of the opposing camp suffered a fatal injury and has since been in an unstable situation. ¡°If the leader collapses, the charter will also be broken.¡± A handsome man watches with a frigid face. He is Gabriel von Ellen Belfius, the commander-in-chief of the Mielle Empire¡¯s army and the living god of war. His loyal subordinates bowed their heads with satisfied smiles, and Gabriel¡¯s lieutenant, who had been by his side during the worst of times, spoke kindly. ¡°Everything will come to an end in this attack, my lord.¡± ¡°Yes. However¡­¡± It was that moment. ¡°Huh? My Lord, isn¡¯t that a response letter?¡± Soon, a letter from a pigeon* flying in the sky, fell into Gabriel¡¯s hands. (T/N: *A military support animal who¡¯s delivering the letter.) Everyone became alert. ¡®What¡¯s the news? I wonder if there is any movement in the enemy army?¡¯ Gabriel read the letter indifferently. ¡°¡­Ha.¡± ¡°My Lord? What¡¯s wrong?¡± The subordinates were shocked when they realized that their superior, who was always collected and cold-hearted, was suddenly shaking his hands. ¡®What kind of news would give him such a reaction?¡¯ Because they had previously thought that they were already taking the lead, dark clouds appeared on the faces of his subordinates. ¡®What if the battle starts again unrelentingly¡­?¡¯ Just then, Gabriel raised his head. The subordinates were startled. It was because a grim expression, which looked as if it could cut through anything, suddenly appeared on their superior¡¯s handsome face. Their platinum-blonde leader growled with a tone that seemed to have crawled out of hell. ¡°Kill them.¡± ¡®What?¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them all and go back.¡± ¡®What did he just say?¡¯ ¡°This war will be over in a week and we will all return.¡± (TN: Hahaha Gabrielle) Everyone was shocked, with their eyes wide open. ¡®What the hell is he talking about? A week, seriously?¡¯ The closest lieutenant checked what was written in the letter that Gabriel had thrown away in anger, and his face hardened. ¡®So this is it? What¡¯s the big deal about this?¡¯ The lieutenant handled the paper over quickly so that no one else could see it. An indescribable irritation appeared on his face. What was written there was simple. It was not related to the enemy head showing serious advancement, nor related to the commander of the enemy¡¯s army, who was unconscious, miraculously awakening from a serious injury. ¡®Tsk¡­¡¯ It was the news that the two young girls of Hillington were going to make their debut to the public. TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 20 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ (3rd Person POV) Debutants would have a chosen partner with whom they would attend together, holding hands and dancing at the banquet hall. And that fact drove someone crazy. ¡°Ugh! No. Never.¡± ¡°My lord¡­.¡± The lieutenant had a grim face, right after he discovered the letter. His superior, who was insanely jealous, seemed so unbearable. Then Gabriel said without stopping, ¡°Prepare to attack.¡± A chilly silence descended, as Gabriel furiously raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why are you all surprised? Since we already took care of their military commander, it¡¯s the perfect time to attack. I won¡¯t give them a moment to rest.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°Everyone, move back into your positions right now.¡± Promising himself that he would not allow anyone else to hold Hilea¡¯s hand, Gabriel immediately grabbed his armored sword and ordered an attack. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person POV) The war was rampant with blood and paid for by Gabriel leading the charge. And finally, a few days ago, after a long 12 year war, he received the surrender of the enemy forces. The Emperor¡¯s power, which everyone thought would be shaken, was instead stabilized, and the Empress, who was aiming for its profit, ground her teeth. ¡®So, how would the Duke of Belfius, the youngest Duke and a returning war hero who had brought about this remarkable achievement, be treated in the future?¡¯ ¡°He will definitely be the talk of the town, from the moment he returns.¡± He was definitely the hottest topic in the society. ¡°How can the ghost Duke suddenly change? And not only that, there¡¯s also all kinds of rumors running around.¡± ¡°Well we can¡¯t call him a ghost Duke now, right? Since the Empire gains a lot after he becomes the ¡®War Hero¡¯, His Majesty¡¯s favor will definitely be inclined to one side.¡± Some of the nobles laughed. Perhaps, they referred to the fact that the current Emperor valued the Duke, more than his only son, the Crown Prince, whom he never had a good relationship with before. ¡°Didn¡¯t he openly dismiss him at the cabinet meeting yesterday? Hmmm, His Majesty the Emperor is also very cruel. Isn¡¯t His Highness the Crown Prince also making great efforts for the Empire?¡± ¡°Not only that, His Majesty also emphasized three times at the last meeting that once the Duke of Befius returns, a splendid victory banquet must be held. Thanks to this, all of the aristocratic nobles are very excited.¡± ¡°And if the Duke happens to return at this very moment, the situation from the Crown Prince¡¯s side would be even worse.¡± As the conversation about Duke of Belfius continued, a certain family name came to mind naturally. ¡°What happened to that engagement?¡±¡± A name which has been quiet as if dead for the past few years. The Hillington family. It concerned the betrothal that they shared 12 years ago when the Duke of Belfius was still known as a bloodthirsty boy. But what they wanted to discuss was. ¡®Is Gabriel still willing to take one of Hillington¡¯s daughters as his marriage partner, since he now has a completely different position than before?¡¯ ¡°What are you curious about? Are you thinking about who will appear together with the Duke of Belfius at the victory party?¡± The ladies who were listening sarcastically answered, ¡°But Hillington is not the same as before. The Duke of Belfius will change his mind for sure.¡± ¡°If their marriage ties really end¡­ Then all of the young ladies will be in a frenzy, since the Duke of Belfius is the most sought after bachelor in the Empire. ¡°Do you think it could really happen?¡± ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± Since they set their eyes on him as the candidate for a son-in-law, they really needed to get rid of those Hiilington girls from the Duke¡¯s sight! ¡°But still, compared to my family, the union of those two Duchies would still be the best combination.¡± For Hillington and Belfius. And yet rumors were circulating within society that the Duke left for war without properly discussing his marriage due to a bad relationship between the two families. ¡°This is definitely a must see.¡± It seemed to be an exciting event that they would definitely look forward to. The eyes of the nobles gleamed. The most important thing is, Gabriel the war hero. ¡®Whose hand would he hold at the party?¡¯ ¡®Is it going to be the one of the Hillington girls, who has never been introduced to society?¡¯ ¡®Or would it be an unknown girl, who would be introduced, having stolen the heart of the war hero?¡¯ ¡®Whoever it is, it will definitely be fun.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®For a 20-year-old¡¯s debutant, there¡¯s just so much to prepare.¡¯ ¡°Would you like to wear this dress, my lady?¡± I raise my chin and look closely at the dress in front of me. ¡°It¡¯s okay, but I would like to change the lace into something more fluffy. And the waist tightening is too skittish. And the ribbon doesn¡¯t match the color of the dress either.¡± As I calmly pick it up, the tailor¡¯s assistant immediately writes down what I had pointed out, while sweating profusely. I look at both of them and turn to the other woman who was standing nearby leisurely. ¡°Don¡¯t you think so, Madame Rum¨¹er?¡± I still can¡¯t smile well. However, due to her professional attitude, she nods her head as if not hurt by my impassive expression. ¡°Yes of course, I agree with Lady Hildea¡¯s opinion. But thanks to the young lady, I don¡¯t have much to do.¡± ¡°Is that a compliment?¡± ¡°Oh, my.¡± ¡°Well I think you¡¯re trying to tease me, because you know that the outcome of a dress depends on who¡¯s wearing it.¡± Madame Rum¨¹er winks one eye as she looks at me with a playful expression. ¡°Oh my gosh. I don¡¯t say this to anyone else, Lady Hildea. For example, I wouldn¡¯t be saying this to Lady Ros¨¦, right?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I couldn¡¯t even laugh at Madame Rum¨¹er¡¯s words since she¡¯s the most recognizable person in the capital. ¡®Ros¨¦. Ros¨¦!¡¯ I ground my teeth inside. ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen Lady Ros¨¦ these past few days? When is she planning to see us ¨C the Debutant day is almost around the corner?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know that either, Madame Rum¨¹er.¡¯ ¡°Next time, I hope that Lady Ros¨¦ will come with you as well.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell her.¡± My lovely sister, who still acts the same even at the age of 20. That¡¯s why I¡¯m always worried about her. ¡®She isn¡¯t climbing any trees today, right?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t even reveal my feelings, so I rolled my eyes awkwardly. (T/N: Aww poor Hildea, just be brave and open up. Gabriel will definitely accept you with open arms.) And the Debutante Ball was right in front of us. Nevertheless, Ros¨¦ was not interested in preparing her all important dress. ¡°Please choose one for me sister, hehe!¡± ¡°I told you not to talk that way, and also don¡¯t laugh like that. Ros¨¦riel!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay!¡± ¡®Why? Why do I feel so sick today?¡¯ I was trying not to say anything unnecessary, but I¡¯m worried that Ros¨¦ might be insulted at the debutante ball. ¡°Anyway, Madame Rum¨¹er. I would like to have Ros¨¦¡¯s dress with this.¡± ¡°All right then, Lady Hildea. I will do my very best to create the most dazzling dress to bring out the beauty in both of you.¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) It¡¯s been 12 years now. Gabriel¡¯s status as a war hero has changed significantly from before. Originally, everyone was fussing at the time he ascended to the position as the youngest Duke of the Empire. But now he has become an object of admiration for them. In fact, Gabriel¡¯s face has not been seen for twelve years now, and any news about him is considered almost sacred, along with various rumors. ¡®That¡¯s why it has become a problem.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s obvious without looking at it.¡¯ ¡®In the original it was because her fiance was Gabriel that the fragile Ros¨¦riel suffered due to slander from most of the young ladies of the Empire.¡¯ ¡®Since there are two candidates this time, there must be a lot of people who want us to drop out voluntarily so they could lure Gabriel to become their future son-in-law.¡¯ I cut off my thoughts and raise my head, while briefly signing the paper in front of me. ¡°Everything has been checked.¡± I could see the faces of the people waiting nervously. ¡°That¡¯s it for today.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you tomorrow at this time. I hope you have a relaxing afternoon.¡± As soon as I finish speaking, I bow politely, send out the merchants leaving, and release a sigh. When I glance at Mira, who had followed after me, I notice that she was handing out the gifts to the merchants before closing the door. Immediately, I fall down on the bed. ¡°Ugh, I survived.¡± The sound of suffering, like an old man, came out automatically. (P/N: I feel that adulting pain too T_T) ¡®Who is it? Who the hell is it, that said that a noble lady could enjoy a comfortable and relaxing life?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s so unfair. As I get older, I feel like I¡¯m getting more work than before.¡¯ ¡®No. Am I increasing my workload? Then¡­ It¡¯s my fault, after all.¡¯ I frown and pat the ends of my hair as I lay down. In fact, I need something to focus my mind on, so that I can¡¯t think about other things. ¡®I can¡¯t think about anything else.¡¯ I gently close my eyes, after habitually staring at the drawer above my bedside. ¡®No. I didn¡¯t see anything.¡¯ Just then, Mira, who had gone out to send off the merchants, opened the door and immediately stopped as she saw me laying around. Still, with a reserved expression, she nags me, asking what she should do if someone sees me lying like that. ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know, since no one has seen me like this before.¡¯ ¡°Please do that kind of nagging to Ros¨¦, and not me, Lira.¡± ¡°Are you saying that I should nag someone who doesn¡¯t listen?¡± ¡®Ugh! This is ridiculous.¡¯ ¡°Then you¡¯re saying that you¡¯ll just give up on Ros¨¦?¡± Lira was originally like that, but is it acceptable for a maid of a noble family to use such harsh words, no matter how careless Ros¨¦ is? ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice, Lady Hill? You are the only one in the mansion who didn¡¯t give up on reprimanding Lady Ros¨¦.¡± ¡®Is that really the case?¡¯ Looking far ahead, Lira spoke firmly as if she could understand what I¡¯m thinking. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± ¡®That¡¯s a really depressing statement.¡¯ ¡®Our Ros¨¦, when did you become like this?¡¯ ¡°Well, she¡¯s still as lovely as ever¡± The people of the family still couldn¡¯t talk to me comfortably, but they talked loudly with Ros¨¦. Sometimes it¡¯s confusing whether her figure looks like a noble lady or one of the servants. ¡°I just hope that the young lords of the capital won¡¯t know that if they get punched by that lovely lady, it would make them sleep forever.¡± ¡°Lira. Do you really have to say that?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s true. My lady.¡± ¡®Well I can¡¯t say that it isn¡¯t true, since my lovely sister¡¯s hand naturally leans towards holding a sword rather than a pen, and clenching her fist over a sword.¡¯ ¡°Well Ros¨¦ doesn¡¯t need to look good to other young men, so that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡®Her only job is for her to look good in front of Gabriel.¡¯ As I hold my forehead and sigh deeply, Lira suddenly bombards me with facts. ¡°And His Highness didn¡¯t even say anything about it. Do you remember the incident that happened to Lady Ros¨¦ a few days ago?¡± ¡®Ugh, it was about my father¡¯s office, which Ros¨¦ almost burned down. I¡¯m about to faint just thinking about it.¡¯ ¡®What did she say then?¡¯ ¡®Oh, yes she said that she was eating roasted sweet potatoes¡­ Yes, that¡¯s what she said, but why in there?¡¯ ¡°Lira, the next time you see Ros¨¦, please tell me. Or I¡¯ll be angry at you.¡± ¡°Yes of course. More than that, my lady¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡®It was a strange feeling. No, it felt familiar.¡¯ I place my hand on my chest, as if to grasp my anxious heart. As I stare at Lira, she hands me something with her usual emotionless face. ¡°It¡¯s arrived again.¡± ¡®Oh my. I¡¯m speechless.¡¯ ¡°That letter.¡± ¡®It¡¯s a letter someone sent me.¡¯ ¡®For the past 12 years, it has continued to arrive without ceasing.¡¯ ¡®The letter in question.¡¯ Chapter 21 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ (Hildea¡¯s POV) During a period of ten years, it¡¯s expected that even rivers and mountains would change. By comparison, twelve years have already passed. But I wasn¡¯t aware that in that period, a change of heart could happen unexpectedly. ¡®I was proud of myself. But I wasn¡¯t prepared for the fact that my heart could be shaken in an instant.¡¯ As I slowly reflect on my complicated feelings, I accept the letter from Lira¡¯s hand. ¡®A small envelope without any patterns or symbols on it.¡¯ ¡®I don¡¯t have any plans to read it. Just please send it back.¡¯ The urge to say those words soared up to my throat. ¡®It would really be better if I don¡¯t look at the content in the letter.¡¯ I close my eyes tightly and take a deep breath, while Lira, who continues to stare at me, asks, ¡°Do you hate it that much, my lady?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡®Do I hate it? Me?¡¯ Her unexpected words confused me for a second. Lira then pointed to the hand that was holding the letter. ¡°I mean the letter. You always have that kind of expression every time you receive one. Everyone can see it on your face.¡± ¡°Really?¡± I was dumbfounded. I wasn¡¯t aware that everyone thought so. However everyone, including Lira, is seriously mistaken. But of course I can¡¯t say that out loud: that everytime I received a letter, my heart would start pounding in a very pleasant way. So this misunderstanding is better. ¡°Yeah, I guess I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Then shall we throw them all away?¡± ¡®It was a letter from Gabriel.¡¯ ¡®I had never imagined it. It just happened anyway.¡¯ ¡®In the past twelve years, some have spent their time on the battlefield, some have freely roamed the mountains to find happiness, and while the others are¡­¡¯ ¡®Me.¡¯ Little by little, I have built up an unintended affection for all the letters and gifts that were being sent by a certain someone. (T/N: Wahhh Hildea please, don¡¯t hold back.) ¡®Or is it just me being a fool?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t help but laugh at it.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m fully aware that Gabriel hates me. Since our relationship started with the worst first impression and ended with hate. But why am I always thrilled whenever I receive a letter from him?¡¯ ¡®Since when did I start waiting for these letters?¡¯ ¡®It wasn¡¯t that kind of letter that had some love proposal or anything like that.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s the same as what the (*) fox told the prince about how he would be able to tame him?¡¯ ¡°I got used to it.¡± ¡°Pardon, my lady?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. I won¡¯t throw them away since all of these letters came from the Duke.¡± I remembered the words in the previous letter that my hands held. ¡®Each sentence asking things like ¡®How are you doing?¡¯ was so straight and informal.¡¯ [Hello Young Lady Hildea,] [The battlefield is so quiet these days.] [How are you doing today? By any chance, did you talk with your friends or hang out with them again¡­?] [It¡¯s so frustrating not being able to know anything that is happening in the capital. Do you still climb trees?] [It wasn¡¯t easy to fight against the enemy in the mountain areas, but thanks to that, we were able to get some precious flowers. I hope you like them.] (T/N: Gabriel is so damn, sweet.) [I heard that you were sick. It is a pity that I can¡¯t visit you. I wonder if you¡¯ve recovered by now.] [I heard that the flowers that I sent to you already filled up the greenhouse. Next time I will send you a much smaller batch.] [Those people who talk behind your back are cowards. That¡¯s what I think.] [Young Lady Hildea is always working hard. Thanks to you I¡¯m learning a lot.] ¡®Those simple words.¡¯ ¡®The small pots and flowers.¡¯ I fiddled with the letter in my hand, which was thin and unadorned. ¡®There¡¯s nothing special about it.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s always a matter of timing.¡¯ ¡®Whenever I¡¯m down and sad, he coincidentally asks about it in those letters.¡¯ [Are you okay?] ¡®As if he was aware of my current situation.¡¯ (P/N: Well if you think about it, he¡¯s either santa or a stalker XD) ¡°Well those girls grew up without a mother, so I¡¯m quite curious if they have proper manners? From what I hear, the second one is not that great.¡¯ It was the day when I went to the capital, towards a miscellaneous store favored by the aristocrats. I pretended not to hear the ladies gossiping loudly about my family. And coincidently, that was referenced in the letter. [Those who gossip behind your back, it¡¯s all just talk.] ¡®Why, now?¡¯ Pat, pat. It felt like the boy¡¯s hand was gently stroking my painful wounds even if he doesn¡¯t love me. ¡®Why are you saying this now?¡¯ Because of this, I got to know him much better and it¡¯s come to the point where I¡¯ve been subconsciously waiting for those soothing letters. ¡®Why?¡¯ Just like what the boy requested before he left, I would send him a formal reply whenever he sent a letter. [Yes, Ros¨¦ is doing well. This is what Ros¨¦ likes, and this is what Ros¨¦ did today.] And then the boy asked, [How about Lady Hildea?] He was the first person who asked something about me. [What about you? Are you happy, Lady Hildea?] It was from then on. I started talking about myself in those letters but in a formal manner. Once I received the letter, I would respond without missing a day. Then at some point, I realized something. ¡®What am I doing now?¡¯ ¡®It was like any normal day when I was too frightened to even look at my face in the mirror.¡¯ ¡®But why?¡¯ ¡®Why am I smiling at Gabriel¡¯s letter?¡¯ ¡°Well, this will probably be the last letter from Duke on the battlefield, my lady.¡± ¡®Oh.¡¯ I returned to reality at the sound of Lira¡¯s stoic voice, ending my reminiscing about the past. ¡°Yeah. I guess so.¡± ¡®He¡¯ll now return to the capital, so I shouldn¡¯t expect any more letters. And once he¡¯s back, there¡¯s no need for me to reply anymore¡­..¡¯ (T/N: Awww¡­ Don¡¯t worry Hildea you¡¯ll be seeing him soon.) ¡®This will be the last letter.¡¯ I received the letter with slightly trembling hands. There was also a small flower pot next to it that was brought by the other maid. ¡®Oh my, it¡¯s a small cactus.¡¯ ¡®Where did they get this?¡¯ It¡¯s so amazing that they were able to save all these things while being busy on the battlefield. (P/N: Imagine Gabriel threatening his men to preserve the plants with their lives and them making wild assumptions about his plant fetish lol) ¡®Is he being kind to me or does he still hate me?¡¯ ¡®I know that he loves my sister, and that he doesn¡¯t want anyone else.¡¯ ¡®Because he treats me and Ros¨¦ differently. I can¡¯t be mistaken about that.¡¯ The things that were sent to me have always been a few thin letters and a small flower pot. In contrast, my sister Ros¨¦ has always received thick letters and a couple of colorful jewels. (T/N: I knew it; this must be the payment for all those drawings of Hildea.) Of course, I don¡¯t like jewels, but it¡¯s clear that this distinction is a sign of who Gabriel cares for more. ¡®He definitely likes Ros¨¦.¡¯ I was not hurt and didn¡¯t care about the difference. ¡®Ros¨¦ likes him, as well.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m really happy and glad to see Ros¨¦¡¯s smiling face.¡¯ ¡°My lady?. What are you thinking right now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± I casually set aside the letter in the bedside drawer, and handed the flowerpot to the maid as usual, to put it in a sunny place. Lira tilts her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to read the letter? You¡¯ll be seeing him soon. There might be a reason why he sent you a letter now.¡± I pause for a moment. ¡°Well, how can I read it right now? I don¡¯t have time to read because I¡¯ve been busy these past few days, and the war is already over. Anyway, he will be returning back to the capital.¡± ¡°Right.¡± ¡°And I don¡¯t need to send a separate response to the Duke. Also, if there¡¯s any urgent matter, It would have been sent directly to Ros¨¦, not me.¡± ¡°However¡­.¡± ¡®The process of being tamed.¡¯ (P/N: See note above about the fox and the prince) ¡®The longing.¡¯ ¡®The friendship.¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t want anyone to know about it.¡¯ ¡®Because I¡¯m going to cut it anyway.¡¯ ¡°Lira, that¡¯s enough. What happened to the letters that the young lord sent?¡± ¡°Oh, about that¡­.¡± Ros¨¦ is very precious to me and I don¡¯t want to ruin her happiness. ¡®This is my one-sided affection, and I have no intention of continuing this.¡¯ ¡®That will be the time when I throw away the letters.¡¯ ¡®In the end, the main character in those letters that I comfortably conversed with was Gabriel, who should only stay in my imagination.¡¯ ¡®So I will burn the letters before any real connection with Gabriel begins in person.¡¯ ¡°However¡­¡­¡± ¡®But, just in case this curiosity and happiness spreads beyond my control¡­¡¯ ¡®At that time.¡¯ ¡®Then I.¡¯ My eyes blazed fiercely. ¡®I will disappear.¡¯ (T/N:Noooo.. Hildea¡­) -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Emperor Detroit 3rd PERSON POV) Emperor Detroit. He was a person who had lived a rough life like a lion roaming the fields. That¡¯s why he had no reason to hesitate. Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯s getting older now? Because something happened that didn¡¯t go his way. And of all things, it¡¯s about his children. Pale white face, red lips, clear blue eyes, and black hair as soft as the night sky. The Emperor¡¯s gaze at the young lady, who had a black hair, became affectionate for a moment. ¡°Princess.¡± ¡°Yes, Father.¡± The reason Empress Djia grinds her teeth and hates this child, Princess Raffia, is probably because of her hair. The Empress never treated her well, but it¡¯s because she is a child of the Emperor¡¯s mistress whom he loved the most. ¡°I can¡¯t understand. Why are you saying that you don¡¯t want to do what your father said?¡± ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to.¡± The princess stubbornly shook her head. ¡°I only knew him when I was only a kid, father.¡± ¡°So what?¡± The princess laughed cynically. ¡°Gabriel and I didn¡¯t get along very well. But do I have to change the situation, just because he¡¯s returning as a war hero?¡± ¡°My daughter. It¡¯s different from when he was a kid.¡± ¡°He already has a fianc¨¦e.¡± ¡°They are not officially engaged yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s an arranged marriage. It also contains the promise of His Majesty the Emperor.¡± The princess¡¯s pride was hurt. ¡®Why is he trying to push me into a relationship with an engaged man?¡¯ But the emperor was so frustrated. ¡®The Empress and the Crown Prince are finding ways to eliminate everyone who would become a thorn to them, so what would be the best choice to protect her?¡¯ ¡®Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to partner her with the most powerful man in the Empire now?¡¯ Of course, there were times when he thought about forcing Gabriel to marry Princess Raffia. However, since he cared for Gabriel more than his own son, the Crown Prince, he thought that it would be best for the boy to form a relationship with Hillington. So at that time, the princess could not be considered as Gabriel¡¯s mate. ¡®And besides.¡¯ ¡®Gabriel as a child was very weak. He still had no power, nor influence.¡¯ ¡®But once he comes back, it will be different.¡¯ The Emperor has seen the congratulatory remarks of most of the nobles of the empire. So he knew. That Gabriel¡¯s blessings are one of the most outstanding. ¡®However, if this marriage continues, it would be the Hillington who would manage to get the most benefit from it.¡¯ ¡®In the past, it was Hillington who gave him strong support, but now he¡¯s just staying inside his mansion and doesn¡¯t show his face to anyone.¡¯ ¡®Would it really be okay? In the future, will it not become a stumbling block for the Empire?¡¯ ¡°But Gabriel is not the person that I love. However, if you really pursue this then I would have no choice but to follow your request.¡± ¡°My father is the Emperor. There are several things to consider. But wouldn¡¯t it be great, if everyone could just be happy?¡± The Emperor then whispered as if to appease the displeased princess. ¡°At the victory party, Hillington¡¯s twin sisters will be participating as debutantes. In that case, those two will definitely get the most attention, maybe even more than the Royal Family.¡± That part seemed to strike the heart of the princess. ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want that to happen.¡± ¡°Those are your father¡¯s thoughts as well.¡± The Emperor let the wind blow softly(*) with a faint smile on his face. (P/N (*): He wanted to land a soft blow as in trying to convince the princess gently instead of forcing her.) Hillington¡¯s daughters are not inferior to the princess. Also, if the twins do try to win Gabriel¡¯s favor, Raffia will follow suit. ¡®Even if it¡¯s just to turn Gabriel¡¯s gaze away from the twin sisters.¡¯ Thinking that was already enough, the Emperor smiled as they continued their conversation. But he didn¡¯t know. That the marriage talk, which everyone had taken lightly, was regarded as more precious than a person¡¯s life. Chapter 22 Chapter 22 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ I¡¯ll Come Back To You (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°Sister, sister! There seems to be a lot of chaos at the Imperial palace these days.¡± ¡°What¡¯s new about that? The Imperial Army is coming back after being victorious; that is why everyone is in a festive mood.¡± ¡°Ugh, not that!¡± ¡°Then what are you talking about?¡± Ros¨¦, who had a pinch of pink on her cheeks and curled-up lips, was looking lovely as always. I don¡¯t know where and what she has been doing, but I saw a blade of grass on her cheek. I let out a sigh as I took it off. ¡®Did she just roll over in the fields?¡¯ ¡°Lira mentioned something to me about another person who died yesterday. Who the hell is killing people for the sake of fun?¡± ¡°Murder?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Ros¨¦, why are you interested in such things?¡± I don¡¯t like the fact that Ros¨¦ is very interested in those ridiculous stories. I said it sternly, while playfully tapping the bridge of her nose. ¡°There are a lot of crazy people in this world, so please don¡¯t mind them. The most important thing right now is our upcoming debutante ball.¡± ¡°Sheesh! But things like that are so boring, sister.¡± Ros¨¦ puffed her cheeks and pouted her lips like a crucian carp. ¡®Who in the world would think that this young lady is already twenty years old?¡¯ ¡°And, it¡¯s so shocking. To think that the Imperial Capital was considered to be the safest place in the empire!¡± ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡± If it¡¯s really a murder case, it certainly doesn¡¯t fit in this glittering romance world. Still, it is not possible to include every detail inside the novel , which I read before. Therefore, it is only natural that even things that the reader hasn¡¯t read can occur in this world. ¡®Is there really a serial killer?¡¯ I narrow my eyes, grab Ros¨¦¡¯s shoulder tightly, and warn her about the seriousness of the situation. ¡®To my little sister who loves to run around like a little pony.¡¯ ¡°Okay. Well said, Ros¨¦. So, starting today, you should always be careful whenever you plan to go outside the mansion. Or better yet, you should no longer go outside, especially at night time. Understood?¡± My sister, who always speaks with reason, smiles brightly. ¡°Okay! Don¡¯t worry I never go out anyway. But you, on the other hand, got scolded by our father before, last time when you went outside at night, remember? Hehe.¡± ¡°What should I do with you?¡± (T/N: Haha Ros¨¦ is definitely the cutest ever.) ¡®I really don¡¯t know why this kid grew up so freely.¡¯ As she sat down on the window sill and swayed her legs comfortably, I looked at Ros¨¦ with troubled eyes. ¡®Then what if she suddenly tears her dress in the banquet hall, just because she feels stuffy? No, I don¡¯t think that¡­¡¯ ¡°Come on down quickly. Are you not even interested in choosing your own dress?¡± Ros¨¦, who smiled like an angel, jumped down, whether or not she knew about my complicated thoughts. ¡°Yes! But still, you¡¯re going to pick it out for me right? Everything that my sister chooses is beautiful. Anyway, what color did you pick this time?¡± ¡°Ros¨¦riel! Color is not the only thing that matters when you¡¯re choosing your dress.¡± ¡®My younger sister is really pretty. She gives justice to being the heroine of this world.¡¯ ¡®Her tousled pink hair looks very natural, and her broad smile was bright and full of vitality.¡¯ ¡®However, she is far from what is considered beautiful in society, where a woman has to hide her true self gracefully and proudly shake off any judgemental public sentiment. ¡®She is definitely different from the Ros¨¦ in the novel that I originally read, but still she is very pretty to me.¡¯ ¡°But sister, did you know that Gabriel will now be coming back this time? How many years have passed since the last time we saw him?¡± ¡°Ah, yes. That¡¯s right.¡± The corner of my mouth twists awkwardly. ¡®Gabriel.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s because my heart is stinging from how comfortably she called his name.¡¯ I also remember him asking me why I wasn¡¯t calling him by his first name. ¡®But why would I call him ¡°Gabriel¡±?¡¯ ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡± I quickly shook my head. Then, I immediately looked at the mirror hanging on the wall, fearing that my face would reveal whatever was in my mind. ¡®Well it is the same expressionless and stoic face that is reflected in the mirror.¡¯ I sigh in relief, knowing that my feelings weren¡¯t revealed. It was definitely nothing significant, so why do I feel so guilty? Looking at Ros¨¦¡¯s twinkling eyes, I immediately turned my gaze away for no reason. After a while, I was on my own after talking for a long time with Ros¨¦, who was continuously chatting, but was forced to leave since her etiquette teacher suddenly came to visit. ¡°Gabriel.¡± Alone in the quiet room, I softly say the unfamiliar name aloud. Then I got up and slowly opened the side drawer, picking up the white envelope that I had safely kept in the depth of my drawer. I tore the wax seal on the envelope, pulled out the letter and saw his beautiful handwriting. Afterwards, I carefully read the contents of his letter. ¡®It is a miracle that the boy, who used to stare at me frigidly, can write sentences full of rhetoric.¡¯ ¡®Perhaps he entrusted someone else to write a response on his behalf. I suddenly laughed at that thought.¡¯ ¡®Then the person I¡¯m interested in is the person who wrote these words?¡¯ (PR/N: If Gabriel heard that, he¡¯d probs be jealous of himself for writing the letters.) I touch the letter with my fingers unconsciously. I don¡¯t see any of his usual stories in this letter. There was nothing about the hardship of the war that he recently encountered, which would have indicated that the letter was written by a person who had travelled far away. ¡®If it¡¯s really hard, you can rant from time to time.¡¯ At the end of all his letters, this sentence was always attached. [How was your day Lady Hildea?] ¡°It¡¯s far from perfect.¡± ¡®In fact, the handwriting was excellent, but the overall style was aloof except for the rhetorical parts. It was surprisingly clumsy, but that definitely caught my attention.¡¯ ¡®It seems that the one who wrote this letter was a little nervous.¡¯ ¡®Rather, it may not have been right if he only sent expensive jewels and flamboyant compliments like other noblemen.¡¯ ¡®He probably didn¡¯t know what to say to his beloved¡¯s older twin sister; that¡¯s why he was very modest when writing the letter.¡¯ [I requested some local flowers that look pretty to be dried out and special herbs to be collected and sent to you.] ¡®It was like a detailed report being sent to his commander, but there were times that I laughed out while reading it.¡¯ (T/N: Because he thinks of you as his only boss, baby Hill.) ¡®Should I say that it¡¯s like a letter from a boy who doesn¡¯t know what to say to his first love, as he struggles to look good somehow?¡¯ (T/N: Haha Hildea spot on.) ¡®It¡¯s all my misunderstanding.¡¯ I quietly folded the letter. Anyway, since he¡¯s coming back. This letter was fairly shorter than usual. And the sentence written at the end of the letter was different from before. Not the customary [How was your day Lady Hildea?] but¡­ [I¡¯ll come back to you.] ¡°Why are you saying this to me¡­.¡± That was it. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person POV) Joseph, the guild leader of the Shadow Auction Guild, has always lived his life as busy as a rat in the gutter. And the most important thing in this back alley is to have the ability to recognize the most expensive items with just a glance. Ironically, he was given that kind of blessing. (PR/N: I think mine would be something like ¡®To have the mind and body of an old man.¡¯ Player 001 from Squid Game is my spirit animal.) ¡®It¡¯s ridiculous to have such congratulatory remarks!¡¯ Surprisingly, even though he was just a commoner, he was born with a blessing and a unique ability. But his ability was not visible unlike the others. This ability given to him was an instinct for choosing between right and wrong at crucial moments. And it has saved Joseph several times so far. Just then, there was the sound of a bell chime, and a guest came inside wearing a deep hooded robe. Although the person¡¯s entire body was covered, the small and slender figure made it possible to deduce that the guest was a woman. Joseph narrowed his eyes, but his face immediately changed when he saw the familiar person. ¡°How many did you prepare for today, Hill?¡± The woman also responded to him familiarly. ¡°Three. Will that be enough?¡± Joseph rubbed his hands together. A serious voice came out of nowhere. The woman was a very important customer of his. ¡°Of course. Do you know that the price soars whenever someone tries to purchase your item forcefully, especially if there is only one product that was in stock? Since we have three stocks now, the black market will overturn.¡± This woman was hidden inside her hood. And all he could see were her red lips and a white, flawless chin. It was clear enough that this client was of noble status, which was uncommon in the black alley. ¡®She must be a high-ranking aristocrat.¡¯ However, what was important to Joseph was not whether the customer called ¡®Hill¡¯ was either an aristocrat or not. What mattered were the items that she entrusted to him and put up on the auction house regularly. ¡°Hehe, then can I expect a similar volume next time?¡± ¡°It would be difficult for me if we suddenly increase the quantity. Only this time.¡± ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true!¡± It was two years ago that Joseph got to know the woman in front of him. ¡®When she first opened the door and came in, I was about to kick her out right away.¡¯ But then. ¡°Are you Joseph of the Shadow Auction Guild?¡± Until he heard that voice. ¡°How do you know about me?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but be worried. As the guild leader, he had never told anyone his real name. ¡°There is always a way to know.¡± Her cold and arrogant voice appalled him. ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°I need you. To be exact, I need someone to replace me.¡± Strangely, there was an unknown dignity that emanated from her small body. He wondered as if this was how it felt like to be called by his first name, as if there was a princess or a prince standing in front of him. ¡°I know that it would be hard to believe me. However, if you sell the items that I bring, you will make quite a lot of profit too.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s not me, I still can¡¯t understand why a noble woman would seek assistance from a lowly person like me?¡± Although the woman¡¯s voice was aloof, strangely enough her voice felt warm all over. ¡°Because I need the shadow auction house.¡± The woman pointed at Joseph with her white, slender finger. At that moment, he felt like he had been pierced by an arrow. ¡°I want you to be my substitute.¡± That was how the trade started. And now, with trembling hands, Joseph accepted the flowerpot from a woman named Hill. It looked like an ordinary looking plant, but it was never ordinary. ¡°The more I see it, the more fascinating it is.¡± A small, palm-sized pot was filled with plants that looked like medicinal plants. Whenever they went to auction, participants rushed in with veins popping out of their necks. ¡®It¡¯s a panacea.¡¯ ¡®Surprisingly, if you take a leaf of this medicinal herb and put it directly into the person¡¯s mouth, all their ailments will be relieved!¡¯ Some noble ladies even said that their skin became younger and more radiant, while some noble gentlemen said that they were healed of diseases that could not be expressed in words. (PR/N: I mean¡­ I¡¯d bet it¡¯s either bedroom problems or something a colonoscopy could fix) It¡¯s said that Hill¡¯s collection could stop being produced at any time. So they¡¯re bound to always be sold out like hotcakes. The Imperial Palace was also trying to find out who this Hill person was, but Joseph kept his mouth shut. ¡®There is no need to cut the stomach of a goose that lays golden eggs.¡¯ He smiled and rubbed his hands. ¡°Then I hope that you will have a lot of stock next time as well, Miss Hill.¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) No one would have ever guessed that the person who was covered by a hood, wearing the simplest dress and walking through the black alley without any escorts, was one of Hillington¡¯s maidens. When I came out of the black alley street and finally saw the bright light, I could finally breathe a sigh of relief. ¡°Whoa. Good thing that I got out here safely today.¡± ¡®My spine feels very stiff.¡¯ To be honest, I just pretended to be fine, but it¡¯s a place where I always feel nervous every time I go. Nevertheless, the reason why I always come here is to make some money. ¡®To be exact.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m just preparing myself just in case I go away.¡¯ I always feel bitter whenever I think about that possibility. ¡®If someone discovers my actions, they may feel betrayed or sad.¡¯ ¡®But I¡¯m just trying to do my best.¡¯ It¡¯s been two years now since I started using the name ¡®Hill¡¯ and selling flower pots with magical powers. In the meantime, I have accumulated enough money for me to travel anywhere. ¡®But I don¡¯t really want to leave.¡¯ ¡®But no one knows what will happen in the future.¡¯ I¡¯m still feeling anxious about my position, which was originally a person who is not supposed to exist in this world. Just then, as I was about to return in the direction of the Duke¡¯s mansion. ¡°Argh! Get out of my way!¡± I suddenly heard the sharp cry of a person who was driving a horse from behind me. TO BE CONTINUED¡­.. Chapter 23 Chapter 23 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ I Almost Killed The Male Lead Again? (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°Ah!¡± The moment I turned my head at the urgent cry, the startled horse¡¯s hooves were raised high above me. I immediately closed my eyes, and screamed as loudly as I could. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s 3rd Person POV) Gabriel¡¯s heart, which hadn¡¯t felt anything before, was now anxious enough to swallow the first emotion that he had ever known. A tidal wave of emotions broke his patience and made him think about her all day long. Gabriel was so surprised that he himself didn¡¯t know how to control his obsession. It was the same as when he engaged in a battle where the arrows were pouring down like rain, or when discussing a raid to assassinate the enemy commander. Even when a sword flew and cut his side, or when he went back with a tired face and saw a flower on the side of the road that was blooming splendidly. It would always remind him of Hildea, whom he missed terribly. ¡®Who did she meet today?¡¯ ¡®Does she ever think of me?¡¯ ¡®Did she receive the flowerpot that I sent?¡¯ Every time he sent out a letter, he would put a lot of thought into it, throwing away multiple drafts more often than the actual letter that he sent to her. ¡®I¡¯ve always wanted to send a lot of expensive and rare things to her, but I restrained myself because I was afraid that she would feel pressured by them.¡¯ That was why he carefully thought about things that he thought Hildea would like and sent them to her regularly. ¡°Sir, do you really have to do that?¡± ¡°Say that to me one more time, and I¡¯ll let you know what happens after.¡± ¡°Ha¡­ No, Sir. I value my life, Sir.¡¯ When he personally picked up the shovel and collected those herbs that could only be found at the edge of a cliff, the knights, who came along with him, looked at him as if he was a crazy person. ¡®Just once.¡¯ He buried his face in his hands and sighed. ¡®Even just once, is fine.¡¯ ¡®I want to hear Hildea call my name. I want to confess and ask her¡­¡¯ ¡®Please call me Bree.¡¯ (PR/N:First thing I thought was that he¡¯s asking to be called cheese . They are both yummy??? ) ¡®I want to become a meaningful person to her, not just another person passing by.¡¯ Gabriel, who had eyes and ears in the Imperial Capital, was aware that he was known as a war hero or something like that. And that there were rumors that his marriage with the young girls of the Hillington, which is not the same as before, will be broken eventually. He chuckled. ¡®Those fucking rumors, I just can¡¯t believe it.¡¯ If only he knew who spread those rumors, he would definitely twist that person¡¯s neck. ¡®Should I kill them all?¡¯ Under that pretext, he heard that a lot of young noblemen offered unofficial engagement proposals for both the Hillington girls. ¡®Especially to Hildea!¡¯ Just thinking about it made his blood boil from range. ¡®If they wanted to talk about marriage, they¡¯d better offer it to Ros¨¦riel, but why are they including Hildea?¡¯ After he gained the title of ¡®War Hero¡¯, his primary concern was knowing the opinion of only one person. ¡®Did Hildea hear about it? Would that peak even just a bit of her interest? Or did she think that it was too childish?¡¯ When he couldn¡¯t get a hold of his emotions, he finally shared all his thoughts with one of his trusted adjutants, Dian, because he would have felt ashamed if he talked about it with other people. Dian was intrigued at first, but later on, he looked like he was being strangled and begged for relief. (T/N: Hahaha poor Dian, became Gabriel¡¯s stress reliever) ¡®Stop. Please sir, enough.¡¯ Well it wasn¡¯t that Dian was asked to not share the information with others. It was because once Gabriel started, he wouldn¡¯t ever stop. That was why Dian gave up first. ¡°You¡¯re really crazy. Where did that majestic Duke of Belfius go?¡± ¡°You were the one who told me to have feelings. Then why are you blatantly changing your mind?¡± ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that! Why is it now my fault?¡± It was definitely something to admit, since Dian, who was a longtime adjutant of Gabriel, saw how completely crazy he was with his emotions. Soon after Gabriel heard the news about the debutante ball, he couldn¡¯t stand it even for a second. That was why he conducted a full battalion attack on the enemy camp and killed every single knight who faced him. And finally, after 12 years, he won. ¡°Can I go back now?¡± He moved as if invisible to the human eye so much so that the Emperor added a word of concern that he was going too fast. The moment he took up the flag of victory, he let go of all his reasoning. His leash was completely unrestrained. ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t stand it any longer.¡± ¡®Looking at Hildea through pictures only was not enough. I want to see her for myself and speak to her personally.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m going back.¡± ¡°Um, sir. What did you say just now? I think I heard it wrong?¡± Gabriel wiped his hands, pretending not to notice Dian¡¯s pale face. The flag of victory was thrown away like garbage. Looking at the knights who accepted it haphazardly, he said coldly, ¡°I will go back first. Follow me if you¡¯d like.¡± After a chilly silence, Dian¡¯s lips trembled as if convulsing. ¡°Now, I really didn¡¯t hear what you just said, sir.¡± ¡°Have you dealt with what I asked for?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s about that mansion, we sent someone to solve it, but why are you asking about that now?¡± ¡°Once you have all returned, you can gather there since I will not be going back to the estate.¡± ¡°My lord!¡± Leaving behind the screaming sounds coming from Dian, Gabriel rode his horse onward. A happy smile appeared on his face as if he was deranged. ¡®Damn battlefield.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s all over now. I¡¯m now free to do what I want.¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m coming back now, Hildea.¡¯ Without drinking water or even sleeping, he ran like a crazy man and arrived in the Empire earlier than he expected. He headed back to the mansion without greeting or reporting to the Emperor and moved without explaining himself, to the astonishment of the Duchy¡¯s employees. (Gabriel¡¯s POV) ¡®Since there¡¯s only one thing going on in my head now.¡¯ ¡®Hill.¡¯ (T/N: Gabriel is a gem really, I love him more¡­) ¡®How can I go to Hillington¡¯s street?¡¯ ¡®What if she still hates me, just like the last time?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve been so worried about it. But then, after much deliberation, I came to the conclusion that I only need to have a good appearance so that she would change her opinion of me.¡¯ (PR/N: This isn¡¯t a Disney movie hon. Looks can¡¯t solve everything) I ran to order a custom suit, since I couldn¡¯t wait to have the servants order it. I specifically went to a place the butler recommended, because I wanted to show off a nice and gentlemanly look for Hildea. ¡°Hey, Get out of the way!!¡± ¡°Ahhh!¡± I heard a loud voice from somewhere, telling me that it was an urgent situation. As I looked towards the commotion, I could hear sharp neighing, and see a woman standing right in front of the horse. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®For a moment, it seemed as if time had stopped.¡¯ A dazzling wave of silver hair flowed out from the hem of the hood, piercing my eyes. ¡®Thud.¡¯ My heart screamed at that moment. ¡®There is no way that I wouldn¡¯t recognize that woman.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s the woman that I¡¯ve longing for.¡¯ ¡®Hill.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) In a brief moment, all kinds of thoughts ran through my mind. ¡®Is this what they call (*) seeing your life flash before your eyes? Even if I didn¡¯t want to see it.¡¯ (TN: (*) We¡¯ve all heard about our lives flashing before our eyes when we¡¯re on the brink of death and new research has found it may be the last thing we think about before we die.) ¡°Ugh!¡± But the moment I closed my eyes and shrank my body, someone¡¯s big, solid arms wrapped around my waist. And at the same time, my body was strongly pulled to the side. ¡®Gasp¡­¡¯ When I came back to my senses, I was leaning against someone¡¯s broad chest and rolling on the ground. ¡°Hah¡­¡± I repeatedly blinked my eyes because I was dumbfounded after what happened, and then I realized that someone was lying underneath me. My current self is too close to the other person. ¡®Thank you, I need to say ¡®Thank You.¡¯ I tried to get up in a hurry. But as soon as my eyes met with the man who saved me, ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± For a few seconds, I stopped thinking. Then, my senses stood on the edge like needles. The man¡¯s toned muscles supported me when we both rolled on the ground. My fingertips feel numb as if electricity had passed through them. My eyes felt dizzy looking at the beautiful sight. His thick, messy, honey-colored hair was brightly shining. His eyes had this strange charm that dazzled me, even though he was frowning as if worried. However, neither the man¡¯s beautiful face nor the embarrassing situation we were in made me freeze like a statue. ¡®Ah.¡¯ ¡®Those clear purple eyes.¡¯ ¡®I know those eyes very well. I really do.¡¯ ¡®He has changed a lot. However, it¡¯s very unlikely that there¡¯s another owner with such eyes.¡¯ ¡®Thump, thump.¡¯ It¡¯s a pounding heart beat. I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s mine or from the man beneath me, since my hand is on his broad chest. But one thing is clear. ¡®It¡¯s beating very loudly.¡¯ ¡°Did you get hurt?¡± Thoe heavy voice sounded like it was coming from a cave. The man who used to be a boy suddenly reappeared in front of my eyes after 12 years. Like a fully-fledged young man, he asked me again in the same sweet tone which seemed to be lower than before. ¡°Are there any injuries?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®When I didn¡¯t answer him, was it a mistake to think that this man had become more worried?¡¯ ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me that bloody word, ¡®No¡¯.¡± ¡®Is it my misunderstanding that his caring beautiful eyes are not as cold as he used to be?¡¯ ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡®Maybe it¡¯s because I miss him too much?¡¯ ¡®Then why did he suddenly change?¡¯ When I thought of that, I felt like I had been stabbed by a needle. ¡°Oh, no. I didn¡¯t get hurt.¡± I quickly recovered. As if cold water was poured over me, I remembered who I was and who he was. ¡®My sister¡¯s fiance.¡¯ ¡°¡­ It¡¯s been a while, my lady.¡± ¡®Gabriel.¡¯ The man got up first and reached out to me. He approached me without being rude and grabbed my waist, making sure that I could stand up, as naturally as flowing water. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. Long time no see.¡± I tried to clear my throat hoping to sound natural, but I was surprised to hear my voice crack. ¡®It must simply be because I¡¯m shocked and disoriented at the same time.¡¯ I bowed my head gracefully in a familiar gesture and greeted him. ¡°Thank you so much for saving me, Duke of Belfius.¡± ¡®It¡¯s him, Gabriel.¡¯ ¡®He¡¯s back.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) After our heart thumping reunion. I don¡¯t even remember the expression I had when I left him, because it was more important for me to get back to the mansion as soon as possible. As soon as he came to his senses, he poured out his words like crazy. (PR/N: Still rapping 12 years later¡­) ¡°Later, it didn¡¯t occur to me that we would be seeing each other like this. I¡¯m really grateful to see you again, but of course, I¡¯ll officially see you at the mansion later.¡± ¡°Later¡­¡± I dragged the last word he said, since I¡¯m not sure what he means by that. After saying thank you, I immediately got into the carriage. ¡°Wait!¡± It seemed like Gabriel was trying to say something to me, but my thoughts were all over the place. That was why I gave the coachman extra money and asked him to run at the fastest speed. My heart is beating so fast. Only then did reality hit me. ¡®Haha, it really is Gabriel.¡¯ It seemed a bit ridiculous. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ ¡°How can we meet so easily? The capital is so big? And how can he save me in such a situation?¡± My imaginary boy, the same person whom I had exchanged letters with, suddenly disappeared as if he never existed in the first place. The only thing left in my mind is the man that I encountered earlier. ¡®As expected of the male protagonist¡­ He¡¯s so handsome.¡¯ If I were to compare humans to beasts, it would have been like seeing a lion in the jungle. ¡°No.¡± I shook my head over and over. ¡®As I expected , he definitely has someone who writes those letters for me on his behalf.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s no way that such a man would make an effort to write those kinds of letters to me.¡¯ Thinking like that made me feel so ashamed. I never would have thought that I¡¯d be (*) drumming to my own beat and putting a lot of meaning in those letters. (TN: (*) Drumming to my own beat means she¡¯ll do it all on her own like her expectation towards those letters would never be reciprocated by Gabriel.) Chapter 24 Chapter 24 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ Why Do I Feel So Guilty? (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®Why are you doing this to me?¡¯ I rub my throbbing fingertips which he touched and slowly put my hand on my pounding heart. ¡®My heart, why are you going crazy?¡¯ ¡®Why is my face so hot?¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s really nothing new about him. He¡¯s still the same.¡¯ Gabriel was a dazzlingly handsome boy when he was young, so it¡¯s only natural that he would still be handsome even as an adult. ¡®Isn¡¯t praise for Gabriel¡¯s appearance, who was the male lead, repeated several times in the novel?¡¯ At the same time, I let out a hollow laugh. ¡°The first time we met, it was a mess, and this time again¡­¡¯ And the war hero, who just returned back after winning a twelve year war, almost died due to a horse¡¯s hoof all because of me. It was a tragedy that even I couldn¡¯t laugh about. ¡°As expected, we¡¯re really not good for each other.¡± ¡®But still¡­.¡¯ ¡°Okay, everything is a mess right now, so I need to run away first and compose myself. Once I¡¯m okay, I¡¯ll say thank you properly the next time that we meet.¡± It was when I let go of the unknown emotion, slowly got off the carriage and stood still in front of our mansion. ¡°Huh?¡± As soon as I got off, I couldn¡¯t help but open my eyes wide at the sight. I saw a carriage that had stopped ahead of me with a slight rustling sound, but that wasn¡¯t the problem. The problem was that the person who got off the carriage was none other than Gabriel himself! ¡°Wait, why is the Duke Of Belfius getting off here?¡± ¡®That¡¯s weird. Didn¡¯t I pay extra money to have my coachmen run at a crazy speed, so that I would be able to arrive at the mansion ahead of him?¡¯ ¡®But how did he manage to arrive in front of the carriage that I am in?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Gabriel, who was a bit startled when he saw me bewilderedly looking at him, slightly tugged at the back of his neck collar as if he was nervous. A button loosened with a popping sound and his deeply curved muscles became visible. Suddenly, I feel dizzy from what I¡¯m seeing. ¡®Wait, why are you taking off your clothes?¡¯ I immediately turn my head to the side from embarrassment. He seems to have been in a hurry. Finally, he said, ¡°Why did you just leave?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®I wish that could have been the case.¡¯ ¡°I was going to ask earlier if you¡¯d like to accompany me since we were going in the same direction.¡± ¡®This is so unbelievable.¡¯ ¡®How could he and I be going the same way? Then I realized something very shocking. I open my eyes wide. ¡®Why is this guy here in our region in the first place? Moreover, the Imperial Army hasn¡¯t returned yet, right?¡¯ ¡®There is no way that the commander-in-charge would return back alone.¡¯ ¡®But that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯ I was dumbfounded and laughed to myself. Gabriel looked at me and said, ¡°You moved very fast, Hill.¡± My breathing suddenly stopped for a moment. ¡®Did Gabriel just call me Hill?¡¯ Thinking about it, he seems to have been calling me that name since he saved me from the unstable carriage earlier. My mood dropped quickly. ¡®Why is he calling me Hill? Did he make a mistake thinking that we are in a friendly relationship now?¡¯ ¡®And that¡¯s the name he used to call me on the letters.¡¯ ¡®But my guts failed me, refusing to say ¡°please don¡¯t call me that.¡±¡¯ It¡¯s a strange feeling, as if I had just swallowed an (*)unripe persimmon. (TN: (*)Astringent is the word used to describe the bitter taste of the tannins in the unripe fruit which causes a mouth-puckering sensation. Astringent persimmons produce this taste until they are completely ripe.) ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask you this, but why are you here, Duke of Belfius? We haven¡¯t heard that the Imperial Army has returned yet.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®And he¡¯s here in front of our house too.¡¯ After I came to my senses and asked him, Gabriel kept his mouth shut. Gabriel followed me as I took a step forward. ¡®What is he trying to do? And what¡¯s wrong with him today?¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s face hardened and he frowned slightly. ¡®Well yeah, that expression is really familiar to me. As expected, all those friendly feelings were just an illusion.¡¯ My unstable mind is a little more at ease. ¡°You couldn¡¯t have come alone, right?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡®What did he just say now?¡¯ ¡®Just hurry up and say no!¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°My lady?¡± I¡¯m stunned. ¡®Don¡¯t tell me that you ran here on your own, ignoring all of the customs and rules, just so that you can see Ros¨¦?¡¯ ¡®That would definitely cause Ros¨¦ to be involved in a huge scandal.¡¯ ¡®Would people insult Gabriel for his hasty actions?¡¯ ¡®No, they will surely curse at Ros¨¦! My eyes turned sharp suddenly. ¡°When did you come back?¡± ¡°¡­Just now, no, what I mean is not long ago. I didn¡¯t come running like crazy.¡± ¡®What did he just say? Did he come straight to our house?¡¯ I shake my head. ¡®I must have heard it wrong. There is no way that he went straight to our mansion first, without even greeting His Majesty the Emperor, right? Haha.¡¯ ¡®He couldn¡¯t be that crazy, right?¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s a shame. Ros¨¦ isn¡¯t in the mansion right now.¡± ¡®But why?¡¯ He looked back at me with sharp eyes and muttered. ¡°¡­I came here to meet¡­Lady Ros¨¦riel¡­¡± (PR/N: Notice that he addresses Ros¨¦ by title and her full name while he calls her Hill.) It was just when he was trying to say something. ¡°Bang! Thud!¡± We heard a loud crashing noise. ¡°!¡± I was stunned while looking around the empty duchy and turned my gaze to the entrance beyond the gate, which was in front of the Hillington Mansion in the capital. Then I realized it was the sound of something that was being moved. ¡®That was supposed to be an empty lot, right? It may seem a bit strange that there is an empty mansion in front of the Duke¡¯s capital mansion, but it was built by the head of Hillington a few generations ago to serve the head¡¯s beloved wife¡¯s adoptive parents. It¡¯s a beautifully decorated place, but hasn¡¯t been used for a very long time now. That¡¯s why it has remained a headache for the current Hillington family. ¡®There¡¯s no way that my father would allow anyone to stay there¡­¡¯ ¡®Then who?¡¯ At that moment, one of the people moving luggage saw me and flashed a friendly smile. Just then, it dawned me as I looked at the tall man standing next to me. A cold sweat ran down my back. ¡®No way.¡¯ As I turn my head along the end of my gaze, I see Gabriel with a rigid expression on his face. He answered slowly, in a lower voice than before, ¡°Do you not like it?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®What does he mean by that?¡¯ His brow furrowed deeply, and his expression looks like he wants to step back. ¡®I feel kind of weird for some reason. Are you making that face because of me?¡¯ ¡°I will be staying at this mansion for a while.¡± ¡®So he¡¯s going to be staying in that mansion.¡¯ But I can¡¯t hide my confused look and ask him right away, ¡°You aren¡¯t going back to your estate?¡± ¡°Yes, because this place is closer to the capital.¡± ¡°That¡¯s probably not it.¡± ¡®He was definitely good at lying. Isn¡¯t it better to say that it¡¯s because you wanted to see Ros¨¦ that badly?¡¯ I unconsciously said those words out loud and Immediately cover my mouth, but Gabriel must have already heard me. ¡°My lady?!¡± He opens his eyes wide, and raises his eyebrows, as if he had listened to something that he wasn¡¯t supposed to. ¡°What do you mean by that? By any chance¡­ Did you already know¡­? I suddenly feel bitter. ¡®What do I know? I have no idea what he¡¯s talking about?¡¯ ¡°So that¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re angry¡­?¡± (T/N: My gosh you both are just the same.) (PR/N: They really should have some kind of socializing 101 class for these 2.) ¡®I¡¯m surprised by what he said. When did I get mad at him? Isn¡¯t he the one who¡¯s angry all the time?¡¯ I really didn¡¯t know what he meant, so I quickly shook my head. ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡± But my words sounded very indifferent when I said it. Gabriel¡¯s face then grew even colder, possibly because of what I said to him. ¡°So it doesn¡¯t matter, does it?¡± There is an icy atmosphere lingering between us, as cold as a freezer. Not only that. Somehow, I feel even worse, because I¡¯m aware that I just ruined our conversation. ¡°Yes, It doesn¡¯t.¡± ¡®But I was just telling the truth. His moving to the mansion has nothing to do with me. So why is he making that kind of face?¡¯ ¡®Anyways.¡¯ I sighed. ¡®Ros¨¦ is very lucky.¡¯ ¡®Because looking at Gabriel¡¯s behavior, I can see just how much he loves Ros¨¦¡¯ ¡®All of his actions were directed at one person. It wouldn¡¯t matter if he isn¡¯t recognized by the Emperor and loses his reputation, nor if he secretly returned without a proper victory ceremony to address his hard work.¡¯ ¡®All of that is proof that there is nothing that cannot be done for Ros¨¦.¡¯ ¡®Ah.¡¯ ¡®But why?¡¯ ¡®His affection towards my younger twin sister, which I should be looking upon with joy, instead sends a twinge of pain to my heart.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°My lady did a perfect job again today.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a level where there is nothing for me to teach you.¡± ¡°I bet the Duke would be proud too.¡± Teachers who are more enthusiastic about education ahead of the debutant pour out praises like that. But these are all unfamiliar words to me. ¡®They¡¯re proud of me?¡¯ ¡®But it¡¯s the most obvious thing that I should be doing right?¡¯ My mind is so confused. Being a debutante is not just a simple introduction to the public. It¡¯s also very important to me personally. Because before my debut, I may find out my congratulatory remarks. When a noble child is born, the majority of the child¡¯s remarks are conveyed to their parents. However, the exact contents of the remarks will be known to everyone once the aristocrats make their debut or officially receive a noble title. ¡®Like what happened to Gabriel.¡¯ When I think about my remarks, a cold sweat runs down my back. ¡®An ominous congratulatory remark.¡¯ The words from that servant have not been forgotten. And until now, no one has talked about or mentioned anything about it. ¡°Sister, are you awake?¡± With a slight knock on the door, Ros¨¦ with cute braided hair on each of her shoulders, comes inside my room. If there is an existence that makes you smile just by looking at it, it would be my twin sister. ¡°Can¡¯t you sleep?¡± ¡°Yes, you aren¡¯t sleeping yet?¡± ¡°As you can see. Come in, Ros¨¦.¡± It would have been better if I could smile kindly, but it¡¯s a shame. It is still difficult for me to smile brightly due to the memories of my past life. Ros¨¦, who ran quickly, laughed like a child and jumped onto the bed. And she immediately becomes clingy. Later, if I ever leave this mansion, this child will definitely be sad. ¡°We are going to hear the congratulatory remarks soon. What if it¡¯s just a scary saying? That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡± I¡¯m very shocked and look at Ros¨¦ who keeps muttering words. I have no idea that my younger twin sister, who always seemed strong and bright, would have these worries as well. And I know very well that it¡¯s just a ridiculous worry. I smile internally. ¡°No way.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Ros¨¦, your remarks will be ¡®the prettiest and warmest person in the world.¡¯ So you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± Since I spoke confidently, Ros¨¦ pouted her lips, as she used to whenever she was dissatisfied. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as that?¡± ¡°What are you saying? It is because Ros¨¦ is such a lovable person. You definitely have good remarks. Everyone loves you.¡± ¡°Hehe. Then that goes for you too, Sister!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You must have a beautiful remark as well, Sister, since we are twins who were born together.¡± It¡¯s a very pleasant feeling to see her smile so shyly. ¡®I don¡¯t know about Ros¨¦, but she¡¯s definitely a very positive kid.¡¯ ¡°I hope so¡­¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯m right! Sister¡¯s congratulatory remarks will be several times better than mine. Since you¡¯re smarter than me and you always work hard at everything you do.¡± ¡®Well it¡¯s not like that.¡¯ Anyway, when Ros¨¦¡¯s passionate consolation was about to warmed my heart, she then suddenly opened her eyes wide and said: ¡°But sister. I have something that I want to ask you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Ros¨¦ blinks her eyes. ¡°Sister, have you already met Gabriel?¡± TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 25 Chapter 25 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ The Person Who Delivers Congratulatory Remarks (Hildea¡¯s POV) I paused for a moment. ¡®She must have heard it directly from Gabriel. It¡¯s possible that they have already seen each other, since he is staying at the mansion in front.¡¯ ¡®However¡­¡¯ ¡®Why now? Why is this now the topic of discussion?¡¯ I chose to pretend that I didn¡¯t know. Even if I could untangle the tangled thread, I still wouldn¡¯t want to touch it. Ros¨¦, who has no idea about my complicated inner thoughts, asks me again, as she tries to beat her chest from frustration. ¡°I heard that you met him? It¡¯s been such a long time. How did you feel after meeting him?¡± I frown. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± ¡°I mean did you feel anything at all?! It¡¯s been 12 years since you¡¯ve been exchanging letters with him.¡± ¡®That is what I¡¯ve wanted to ask Ros¨¦. What do you want me to feel about your fianc¨¦?¡¯ I feel very uncomfortable looking into Ros¨¦¡¯s sparkling eyes. I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s interrogating me or if she has expectations about something. ¡°Well, yeah we met earlier by chance, and there¡¯s nothing going on between us.¡± ¡®So there¡¯s nothing for her to misunderstand.¡¯ I tried to explain further, but Ros¨¦ opened her eyes wide as if she¡¯s extremely excited about something, and immediately whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not talking about that; what I mean is Gabriel changed a lot right? It¡¯s been a decade since you last saw each other, so doesn¡¯t it feel like your first impression of him has changed as well? Like his eyes are now burning with passion.¡± ¡®I¡¯m taken aback by Ros¨¦¡¯s flame-like momentum. Why has she become like this all of a sudden?¡¯ ¡®But maybe she¡¯s just asking for my opinion.¡¯ ¡®Well he definitely has.¡¯ I unconsciously remembered Gabriel¡¯s appearance, without realizing it. ¡®He changed a lot, though.¡¯ ¡®Gabriel was indeed a pretty boy like a doll when he was young. Well it seems to be the case because he has grown up well without shedding any tears.¡¯ (*) (PR/N: (*) It basically means he grew up good looking, regardless of his age, without anything unfortunate happening to appearance. The idea is that if he had lost his beauty, it would¡¯ve caused tears. Those Korean beauty standards¡­) I snorted as I contemplated those thoughts. ¡°He hasn¡¯t changed that much.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Ros¨¦ suddenly paused for a moment. I tilt my head to the side as if I was confused about her reaction. ¡®Why? Isn¡¯t this the answer that she wanted?¡¯ It was really my intention to change the flow of the conversation, but the direction of thoughts still went back to Gabriel. ¡®His body became thicker and stronger, but his face remained the same with its gorgeous features.¡¯ ¡®And his muscles are so strong¡­¡¯ My face hardened upon realizing. ¡®Why do I remember Gabriel in such detail?¡¯ Thinking about my usual personality, I can¡¯t remember things that I¡¯m not interested in at all. Then, my ears start pounding from Ros¨¦¡¯s voice. ¡°Oh, after you saw his current appearance, did your heart beat uncontrollably¡­¡± ¡±No. Why are you asking me?¡± I immediately refute her words, but Ros¨¦ rolls her eyes as if she¡¯s in disbelief. ¡°But still, how was it? By any chance, did you feel moved that he came here all the way from the battlefield¡­?¡± ¡°No. What if he gets reprimanded by the Imperial Palace because of that? Never in history has a commander-in-charge returned back alone.¡± ¡°Really?¡± My face contorted thinking about it. ¡®But is the situation really that serious?¡¯ A chilling silence rang through the room. I looked at Ros¨¦ because I was wondering if she was offended after I cursed the person who she likes. She smiled awkwardly. ¡°To be honest it¡¯s really hard for me to read your facial expression right now, but I hope that I didn¡¯t offend you Ros¨¦ by saying those words¡­¡± Ros¨¦ scratched her cheek and smiled like a mischievous kid. ¡°Sister, I¡¯m actually wondering if Hillington and Belfius are really that close. Close enough for him to stay at one of our mansions here at the capital?¡± ¡®Is it possible that our father is not aware of it?¡¯ (PR/N: Imagine, he comes home in a good mood thinking about seeing his daughters and instead sees Gabriel at the door. Prepare yourself Gabby.) Even now, I still can¡¯t understand who allowed Gabriel to stay at our old mansion. ¡®But he¡¯s too close.¡¯ ¡®Shameless and close.¡¯ ¡®He acts like the kind of person who can¡¯t do anything unless he¡¯s right next to the person he likes the most. They¡¯re not even properly engaged.¡¯ But contrary to the rumors, once the nobles hear the news, they will have an impression that Hillington and Belfius are on really good terms. ¡°We¡¯re not that close. Especially now that the Duke is known as the war hero, everyone would definitely try to appeal this marriage.¡¯ ¡°Hmmm, I see¡­¡± I agonized over the situation. There are advantages and disadvantages. ¡®It will be both helpful and poisonous to Ros¨¦.¡¯ I put my hand on Ros¨¦¡¯s shoulder. ¡®My poor and affectionate little sister.¡¯ ¡®Will this cheerful girl be able to survive a quarrel that usually happens among the aristocratic girls.who have full combat power?¡¯ ¡®We should also be preparing as well.¡¯ ¡®I only have one conclusion. Knowledge is power.¡¯ I clench my fist tightly, then squeeze Rose¡¯s hand to give a bit of strength. ¡°Ros¨¦.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take more classes from now on.¡± ¡°Huh? Why there¡¯s nothing much to learn anyway.¡± ¡°Stop making excuses. When you¡¯re not even attending your class and always disappear. Will you please listen to your older sister this time?¡± Ros¨¦ shuddered and complained right away. ¡°Ha, but Sister! I¡¯m pretty busy too. Really. I am really busy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so noisy. Can you even dance properly at the ball?¡± ¡°There¡¯s always a way!¡± ¡°What?¡± Ros¨¦ chuckled. Isn¡¯t she saying nonsense confidently?¡¯ ¡°If I don¡¯t dance, then that would solve the problem!¡± ¡°You really!¡± As I slapped her on the shoulder, she rolled around in bed saying that she¡¯s going to die in pain. ¡°Am I talking to my five-year-old or my 20-year-old twin sister?¡¯ (TN: Aww love them both.) Having said that, I began to worry. ¡®What if, while dancing with Gabriel, she accidentally knocks him down because she¡¯s too strong? Or what if she steps on his foot according to the beat?¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t stand it if someone insults my sister.¡¯ Recalling the original plot of , there are a lot of people who didn¡¯t like that Ros¨¦ was engaged to Gabriel. And somehow, everyone worked hard to break off the engagement between the main characters. In the process, the original Ros¨¦riel suffered from humiliation. ¡®And of course there are episodes of kidnapping.¡¯ I hardened my face. ¡°Your sister wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen.¡± ¡°Eh? What are you talking about?¡± ¡®I just want you to be happy.¡¯ It¡¯s hard to say just how much this child has helped me in this life. When I was desolate, she brought me sunshine to help me move forward. (TN: Just love how she describes her sister¡¯s love for Ros¨¦.) ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for Ros¨¦, would I be able to live like this among these people in the Duchy?¡¯ Perhaps my father and I would remain the same, living together without properly looking at each other. Even now, I¡¯m still not on friendly terms with my father nor the people in the household, but still. ¡°Ros¨¦. Your sister will help you so that you won¡¯t have to suffer. Because I love my younger sister more than anyone in the world.¡± Ros¨¦, who had a bewildered face, suddenly smiled. It was a look befitting the title . ¡°I love my sister and I hope my sister won¡¯t suffer too. Because everyone loves you¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ros¨¦ sometimes lied to me so much that I didn¡¯t care if people weren¡¯t nice to me. ¡°That¡¯s okay. Ros¨¦.¡± ¡°No, sister, I¡¯m being serious¡­.¡± It¡¯s been a long time since I stopped bothering with such things, but my sister is just too kind. I stroked Ros¨¦¡¯s soft hair for a long time and found stability. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd PERSON POV) The Mielle Empire was a country that had benefited a lot from the congratulatory remarks and the powers granted through them. Therefore, the people had a monotheistic belief in the God who bestowed blessings and powers. In addition, the exact origin of God and the language of God were unknown to the general public, so it was decided a long time ago who would understand, interpret, and deliver the spoken words. The highest priest. And the highest priests called the one and only God. ¡°Chris.¡± All the young priest believers sat around a room as they watched and listened to the current high priest, Chris, who has been living in the priesthood for a very long time. ¡°It¡¯s okay to ask questions.¡± ¡°Me, me! Supreme Priest, me please!¡± Highest priest, Chris, smiled softly while looking at the unusually active young priest, and nodded. The boy¡¯s eyes sparkled. ¡°Why is God called Yeon-nim? It¡¯s really hard to pronounce it. And where did that name come from? What does it mean?¡± Chris smiled solemnly at the child¡¯s enthusiasm and gently stroked the child¡¯s head. At that particularly gentle touch, the young priest blushed as if embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Uh, so there¡¯s something even the highest priest doesn¡¯t know?¡± ¡°Because the language of God is difficult for us to understand. We can speculate, but we can¡¯t confirm and judge.¡± The young priests frowned at once, as if to say ¡®I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s the thing to remember, everyone. We are those who love God. It would be a shame if we ourselves couldn¡¯t utter the name of God.¡± The young priests tried to utter the name ¡®Yeon-nim¡¯ all at once. Yet it was still too difficult for them. They felt that it was too unfamiliar since it was a name that they normally didn¡¯t say aloud. While glancing at one another, the young priests smiled at each other because they felt proud to be taught directly by the highest priest and receive his blessings. ¡°Now, is it still difficult?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s good now! And also fun! We can now speak of it clearly.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good attitude.¡± The stories that have come and gone inside that room can never leak out. Priests have been priests since birth, but they were born with love and respect for God as if it was carved inside their body. Thus, regardless of age, learning the knowledge of God from the highest priest, as if indulging in it, was very natural. They worship and love God because they are priests. ¡°Have you ever been afraid of giving out congratulatory remarks, Chris?¡± Then the quietest young priest who was shyly sitting in a corner, suddenly raised his hand and asked. The young priests¡¯ eyes opened wide and held their breath in unison. In the end, the highest priest¡¯s biggest task was to speak the language of God and that¡¯s the Congratulatory remarks. ¡°If I am afraid?¡± The young priests clasped each others¡¯ hands and murmured. They actually felt the same way. ¡®Me too! Me too!¡¯. After a while, Chris spoke again. ¡°Why? Because they think that their fate is already decided once we utter their congratulatory remarks?¡± Chris¡¯s eyes narrowed and that young priest¡¯s shoulder shuddered, when he saw the intense gaze on him. ¡°Young priest. We only deliver God¡¯s blessings. Have I ever made a remark without any witness on the spot? If not, then why should I be afraid?¡± The young priest¡¯s face paled. Chapter 26 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ (3RD PERSON POV) In fact, not everyone believed in the priests in the beginning. ¡®They are only human beings just like everyone else and they can deceive and misrepresent God¡¯s words!¡¯ And not everyone could receive a blessing. Even if they did, it would have been better to not receive one than to receive something like a terrible curse. ¡®But what if you were deceived by such blessings?¡¯ The distrust was deep-rooted, but over the years, the priests proved their credibility. As a reward for their faith, people gradually acknowledged that priests were no ordinary human beings. ¡®Their mouths only speak the truth. What they say is only the truth.¡¯ However, there are still many who doubt the words that the priests deliver. ¡°There are some people who say that¡­¡± The junior priest* looked like he was about to cry, and his shoulder shook as if he was in pain. (T/N:(*) I¡¯ll call them junior priests from now on since it seems more appropriate than young priests.) (PR/N: Young is associated with age whereas you can technically be a junior priest at any age, though I think they¡¯re kids in this story anyways.) Chris softened his eyes as if to appease the junior priest. ¡®Even though those eyes are so soft, still, why?¡¯ The junior priest felt a little fearful. ¡°Okay, you¡¯re not wrong about that, but we should all be careful, especially since one of you will be succeeding me as the next Supreme Priest.¡± Then the eyes of those junior priests, who were holding their breath, began to brighten up in a different way. ¡®The seat of the Supreme Priest!¡¯ All of them have gathered here, hoping to sit in that glorious seat. ¡°It¡¯s been over 20 years since you¡¯ve become the Supreme Priest! That¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. And all of us are still considered juniors!¡± Supreme Priest Chris. At the age of four, he delivered the message of god brilliantly and a few years later, with everyone¡¯s consent, he became the youngest Supreme Priest ever. A holy man. The representative of the congratulatory remarks. The one who loves God the most. The Supreme Priest was a position that even the Emperor of the Mielle Empire could not bring down or insult. ¡°So, junior priest¡­..¡± The junior priest, who previously said that he was afraid of delivering congratulatory remarks, now had a reddened face. He was embarrassed and upset at the same time. He realized that his words sounded like he doubted the Supreme Priest and insulted his capabilities. ¡°You don¡¯t have to make a face like that. Because your concerns and worries are correct. That has actually happened before.¡± The junior priest immediately raised his head. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°It was the same year when I was first enthroned as the new Supreme Priest, but it was still the time when the former Supreme Priest led.¡± Chris¡¯s eyes curved as if he was in a dream. ¡°A child was born. The child was born with a seemingly ominous blessing and rumors began to spread that the child¡¯s congratulatory remarks were sinister.¡± (T/N: Oh now we¡¯re having some back story about Hildea¡¯s remarks.) ¡°No one should talk about a person¡¯s congratulatory remarks recklessly¡­¡± Chris grinned. ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡± The junior priests widened their eyes in fear, since that could have been an insult to the former Supreme Priest. ¡°The child¡¯s mother was very weak. Ill-fated things happened one after another in that family¡¯s mansion. Then, what do you think people¡¯s reactions were?¡± ¡°Then that means¡­¡± Seeing the perplexed reaction from the junior priests, Chris smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes, there is no such thing as ominous remarks in the world. Because it¡¯s God¡¯s blessing, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s not the same as everyone else¡¯s. Nonetheless, sometimes people interpret and accept it according to their own perception. Everyone blamed that poor child for the bad things that happened to that family, but at least the child¡¯s parents loved her¡­¡± However, he suddenly felt unhappy. Chris swallowed his remaining words and then continued. ¡°That¡¯s why the temple decided to bring her back. If there was really a problem, then the main goal would be to purify the blessing within her.¡± ¡°Then what happened to that child? Is she staying in the temple now? Have the congratulatory remarks been purified?¡± ¡®No.¡¯ Chris smiled as he thought about it. ¡®That child has become connected with the temple, so we need to bring her back someday.¡¯ ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s why we have to be careful. People can misunderstand that bad things may happen because of what they assumed to be ominous remarks.¡± Chris clasped his hands. The eyes of the children, which had been tainted with melancholy, were wide open. ¡°It was a very realistic story. Now, shall we talk about something else?¡± ¡°Supreme Priest Chris!¡± It was the junior priest from before. ¡°This junior priest definitely has a lot of questions. Okay, what is this time?¡± ¡°We heard that¡­ You are about to head to the residence of the Duke of Hillington. Are you going to tell them about their congratulatory remarks yourself?¡± ¡®This junior priest is definitely knowledgeable about the current rumors.¡¯ Chris thought so and narrowed his eyes. ¡°Yes, I will be visiting them soon.¡± And he too, expected to meet the subject of the rumor. ¡®The treasure of the temple.¡¯ (T/N: Oh my gee what!!!!!) Hildea von Hillington. Because Chris wanted to see for himself the child that the former highest priest tried to keep inside the temple, even if he was told not to. ¡®And once I¡¯ve confirmed it.¡¯ ¡®I will do my best to have that treasure back in the temple again.¡¯ (T/N: Oh my gosh I can sense another obsessive second male lead here.) (PR/N: I think you mean another stalker XD. She¡¯s a magnet for weirdos.) -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) The next day, as the morning dawned. Apart from the preparation for the debutante ball, it has been very chaotic since morning. ¡°Wake up, ladies!¡± The curtain is drawn, and Lira¡¯s cheerful voice resounds inside the room. I squint my eyes from the sunlight and groan. As I turn my head, I see Ros¨¦, who is sleeping next to me in a lazy posture, with her blanket kicked off. ¡®Oh, yeah. After talking with Ros¨¦ for a long time, we fell asleep¡­¡¯ ¡°Good morning, Lira¡± Lira looked at me once with an expressionless face and then at Ros¨¦. ¡°Oh, is it morning already?¡± At that moment, Ros¨¦ yawned and slowly got up, with her eyes still closed. The corner of my mouth was pulled upwards and I let out a giggle. ¡°Come on now, move. We have a lot of work today, ladies!¡± ¡®Yes, this is it.¡¯ I got up like Ros¨¦ with my eyes closed. My heart started pounding. ¡®Today¡­. It¡¯s finally today.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s the day that the Supreme Priest will visit us.¡¯ ¡®And now I will know my congratulatory remarks.¡¯ When I finally went down to meet the guests after I finished dressing up. ¡®Everyone has gathered.¡¯ Father and most of his adjutants, whom I saw often, have assembled. Sien, who has an expressionless face like mine, said as she pointed towards the door where everyone was standing, ¡°Ladies, the Supreme Priest is now waiting in the drawing room. Please go in one at a time.¡± Ros¨¦ and I saw our father. Father, who has a tense face, looks at me and then at Ros¨¦. ¡®I think he¡¯s kind of worried. Am I mistaken?¡¯ I gulped nervously because I thought that he would have said something, but surprisingly he did not. It¡¯s just a passing pat on the shoulder. ¡®Why do I feel a little bit disappointed?¡¯ ¡°I want to hear it first!¡± Just like she said the other day, Ros¨¦ comes forward first with a very lively voice. Ros¨¦ squinted her eyes with an enigmatic face and entered the room without any hesitation. . Obviously, after hearing those words, Ros¨¦¡¯s cheeks will surely become rosy from happiness. ¡®I want to congratulate her once she comes out, but I can¡¯t stop myself from worrying about my own remarks.¡¯ ¡®What if the rumors are true?¡¯ Then, someone put a hand on my shoulder and I looked up in surprise. It¡¯s Lira. And behind her, Sien is there as well. I can¡¯t figure out why they¡¯re looking at me like that, so I blink my eyes and Lira says, ¡°Breathe out slowly.¡± Oh, that¡¯s when I realized that I was breathing heavily. I can also feel the adjutants and the other servants looking at me as if they¡¯re worried about me. I¡¯m embarrassed. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because they think that the oldest miss is not bold enough and showing a shameful appearance.¡¯ (T/N: Nooo¡­ they¡¯re concerned about you, Hildea.) ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Lady Ros¨¦ will come out soon. Of course, hearing your congratulatory remarks is nerve-wracking, but it¡¯s not something for you to worry about.¡± ¡®No, Lira. I¡¯m worried¡¯ ¡®I might get sick from worry.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) Some young nobles may not know it, but all of the high-ranking aristocrats at that time definitely knew about it. That the relationship between Sears von Healington and the Temple was simply the worst. Because they had taken one of their precious children as if they were kidnapping her, claiming that it was to purify her remarks. The Duke and Duchess of Hillington, who were known to have the romance of the century, suffered as they did their best to find their oldest child. However, the power of the temple was strong, and there was no one who could stop them. Then, the incident happened. A group of kidnappers took the oldest daughter of the Hillington, which the temple tried to cover up. Sears was always watching if by chance the temple made a move. ¡®How can I trust my daughter to a temple who cannot even protect a single baby like this?¡¯ Sears argued so. The cause was clear, and the Emperor, who had thought that Sears would finally be back to his former position, sided with him. ¡°Since this has happened for him to protect his family, I think it¡¯s now time for Sears to go back to his former position.¡± At the same time, as Chris had appeared as the successor of the Supreme Priest, the former Supreme Priest unfortunately gave up on Hillington¡¯s child. After that, the Duchess, who was weak and could not properly hold the twins, had just barely recovered and suddenly died. (T/N: Okay, to those who still have questions on NU spoilers, here it is: they are definitely twin sisters.) ¡®There were also some rumors that the Duchess¡¯s death was not a natural death, but by someone¡¯s scheming.¡¯ Anyways, Chris was not interested in the inside story of the incident. It is true that he was thinking of bringing Hildea with him someday, if it is proven that she is an object of the temple that was taken away. However, he didn¡¯t have a good relationship with the previous Supreme Priest, and he had an even more important goal right now. That is why he came to look at her today. ¡®Isn¡¯t this the best opportunity?¡¯ ¡°Hello, Supreme Priest!¡± Chris cut off his thoughts and looked at the woman who confidently opened the door and came in. (T/N: Oooh haha, here comes Ros¨¦, she would definitely roast Chris, before he can face Hildea.. Hahaha.) Her broad smile was very refreshing and attractive, as if drawing the affection of everyone who could see it. ¡°You can call me Chris, young Ros¨¦riel.¡± ¡°Oh? You know my name.¡± Chris curved his eyes as he looked at the lady in front of him. A young lady who acts young enough to be called a girl. Her particularly bright pink hair was unusual. ¡®The second.¡¯ ¡®Just like what the rumor said.¡¯ The oldest, Hildea, is rumored to be quiet with a dark personality, and has no one beside her to call as her friend. In contrast, the second child, Ros¨¦riel, has a bright personality and a lot of people always follow her around. Since she¡¯s just a simply lively child, Chris doesn¡¯t have many thoughts about her. ¡°The rumor is not just the truth.¡± Most of them let go of their boundaries and showed their heart through their smiles. But the lady in front of him was different. ¡°Please tell me now about my congratulatory remarks.¡± The way she held out her hand with a dignified attitude was very unusual. No one had ever shown such an attitude when listening to congratulatory remarks. The thought of having fun flowed out from her. ¡®Hmm?¡¯ Chris¡¯ face hardened at the sense of alienation he felt from Ros¨¦riel. TO BE CONTINUED.. Chapter 27 Chapter 27 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ No Predestined Fate (3RD PERSON POV) It was hard to define what the feeling was. Chris held out his hand and delivered Ros¨¦riel¡¯s congratulatory remarks based on what he felt. ¡°Young Lady Ros¨¦riel, congratulations¡­¡± Usually, those who hear their congratulatory remarks are divided into two primary reactions. They rejoice as if they own the world, or despair as if the ground has collapsed. ¡®But for Ros¨¦riel?¡¯ ¡°Thank you!¡± she exclaimed cheerfully. ¡°?¡± ¡°Then can I go out now?¡± (T/N: Hahaha Ros¨¦ is really the best.) ¡®That¡¯s it? Her reaction is very energetic and straightforward which is very shocking.¡¯ He narrowed his eyes and held on tightly to her hands, clasping and opening them repeatedly. ¡®Strange. It feels like she¡¯s heard something very obvious?¡¯ ¡®It was somewhat insulting for him if she had heard her congratulatory remarks from her parents in advance.¡¯ At that moment, Ros¨¦riel, who raised her eyes, met his gaze. ¡°Supreme Priest.¡± The atmosphere, which seemed as cold as ice for a brief moment, became as soft as sugar like it had never happened. ¡°Supreme Priest, please take good care of my sister¡¯s congratulatory remarks.¡± ¡°I¡¯m always doing my best whenever I deliver congratulatory remarks, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll call my sister now!¡± The door closed, and after a while the door opened again. Chris then raised his head. ¡®The treasure that the former Supreme Priest aimed for.¡¯ As soon as he was about to be filled with curiosity and interest, his eyes intertwined with the young lady¡¯s eyes. He was suddenly struck by an unknown emotion, and for a moment he forgot how to breathe. It wasn¡¯t about congratulatory remarks nor sensing a supernatural power. The moment that he saw her. His heart started pounding. ¡®What is this feeling?¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3RD PERSON POV) Lira, who was disapprovingly looking at the trembling legs, sighed deeply. Duke Sears von Hillington, who had been waiting for news while deeply concentrating, suddenly opened his eyes. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you please stop shaking your legs, My Lord? You¡¯ve been doing that for a while now.¡± Sears frowned and ignored Lira¡¯s request, venting out his feelings instead. ¡°Lira, what do you think? Since you¡¯ve been taking care of her since she was a child, you know better than anyone.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± ¡°You know about that thing.¡± Sears hesitated, and then asked in a rather gloomy voice, ¡°About Hill¡¯s remarks, do you think that my daughter is ill-fated? How do you think she will react? What if she¡¯s upset? I don¡¯t know what to say. I can¡¯t help but be a coward¡­¡± The Duke of Hillington has always been a straightforward person. So whether or not the other nobles gossiped, pointed fingers, or talked with their noses in the air was of little importance. ¡°The Miss Hildea that I know is a strong woman. The question is, how will the Supreme Priest deliver her remarks?¡± ¡°Do you think that he will do something different?¡± ¡°He may be the same as the previous Supreme Priest. Since we can¡¯t investigate the inside story of the Temple, we only have a little information about the current Supreme Priest, Chris.¡± ¡®The most important thing is Hildea, and what she thinks about it.¡¯ ¡°That¡¯s what the previous Supreme Priest said ¨C that she had no ominous remarks, but despite saying that, he still had her kidnapped.¡± Sears ground his teeth. ¡°Yes that¡¯s true.¡± So Elizabeth died in pain, without seeing her two daughters properly. ¡°If this Supreme Priest is such a person, he will say useless words to our lady¡¯s ears, and if he is different, he will give advice genuinely.¡± If he is the same as the former, then the Hillington and the Temple will be enemies again. ¡°If you are so anxious, then why didn¡¯t you say something earlier?¡± Lira¡¯s hit caused Sears to suffer, as he pointed his finger at his forehead. Thinking about it made him feel sad again. He thought that he may have been delaying his words for this moment. ¡®I should have said that she¡¯s not a cursed child, given her an idea about her congratulatory remarks, and talked about the things she doesn¡¯t know.¡¯ ¡®But would she ever believe me?¡¯ ¡®Would that even make her more suspicious?¡¯ ¡°Lira, can you get rid of that facial expression?¡± Lira frowned slightly as her expressionless face remained. ¡°Is that even possible? It doesn¡¯t come off that easily.¡± ¡°But you always laugh when you see Ros¨¦.¡± Lira stopped breathing for a moment. Her eyes widened as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Me? Did you even look at me properly, My Lord?¡± ¡°Yes, sometimes. You and Sien are the same.¡± She seemed to be contemplating what she heard. ¡°Maybe. I¡¯m not sure, but maybe. Ros¨¦¡¯s ability is so powerful that she is liked by everyone else, so I think it may have influenced us.¡± ¡°Then, what do you think about getting rid of that facial expression altogether?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A chilly silence persisted for a moment. Lira looked at Duke Sears with complicated eyes, like a person who had a very difficult problem to solve. ¡°What¡¯s the point of that?¡± ¡°Why is it meaningless?¡± ¡°I have always taken care of the girls with all my heart. I think Lady Hildea and Lady Ros¨¦ will understand that.¡± Sears snorted. ¡°People believe most of what they see. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ve hurt my two children unknowingly because I¡¯m too cold hearted¡­ What do you think?¡± Lira¡¯s face hardened. ¡°How do you think she would have felt if you only showed that kind of expression in front of Ros¨¦?¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What about Hildea then?¡± (PR/N: You couldn¡¯t have said this earlier? Like anytime during the last 20 years?) She twirled her fingers for a while and whispered as if hesitating, ¡°If I smile naturally, will the girls like it too?¡± It was a very unsure voice. Sears didn¡¯t know the answer because he didn¡¯t have any confidence in front of his daughters either. ¡°For now¡­ Let¡¯s hope that Hill, who has heard her congratulatory remarks, will come out smiling.¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) The man called the Supreme Priest was a character who did not appear in the original novel. He was mentioned only as a person who recites congratulatory remarks, so I knew nothing about him. And as soon as I look at his face closely, I¡¯m stunned. ¡®Wow?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯ve never seen a person who looks so pretty before.¡¯ Even though I knew that he was an adult man, he is the first person for whom I would use the words ¡°pretty¡± and ¡°beautiful¡±. His hair, which seems to stretch down to the floor, is the same color as mine, but it appears softer and much more beautiful. ¡®I think he looks prettier than the actors from my previous life.¡¯ He has white, fair skin and gorgeous features surpassing a woman¡¯s, and he is staring at me, which is far from the sweet expression before. ¡®Wait, I hope that the priest doesn¡¯t hate me as well.¡¯ In that case, no matter how accustomed I am to this kind of treatment, I would still feel a little bit depressed. ¡°Welcome.¡± As I stared at him, he suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Hildea. right?¡± ¡°Of course that¡¯s right. Is there anyone else besides me and Ros¨¦riel?¡± He looked at me with a bewildered look, but he opened his mouth again without answering my question. His lips were very red as if he had bitten them. ¡°Do you want to hear your congratulatory remarks right away? If you don¡¯t want to hear it now, we can delay it, Hildea.¡± ¡®I wonder if he is supposed to ask this?¡¯ Just as I was about to nod my head, I then stopped moving for a second. ¡®Even if I don¡¯t listen to it, it will definitely leak everywhere, and it¡¯s possible that it will be announced at the debutante ball.¡¯ ¡®So, it would be better to listen to it first.¡¯ ¡®Even though I know it already, but¡­¡¯ ¡°You are so kind.¡± ¡°Do you mean me?¡± ¡°Yes, you¡¯re so kind. Didn¡¯t you just give me a chance to run away? You must have heard the rumors.¡± ¡°¡­¡± I can tell that he¡¯s concerned about me, but he raised his eyebrows as if it was very surprising. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to run away.¡± I approached him and sat down in the chair facing him. Then he took a deep breath and held out his hand. ¡°Please tell me. I will listen carefully.¡± ¡°It¡¯s very unexpected.¡± ¡®What¡¯s unexpected?¡¯ For some reason, Chris¡¯s eyelashes, which were slightly lowered, trembled, but he continued speaking gracefully. ¡°There are no bad remarks in the world. Because God loves humans.¡± ¡°¡­¡± There are no bad congratulatory remarks. It was something that no one had ever told me. Of course, it was written in the book, but it was the first time that I¡¯d ever met anyone who actually said it to me. Out of nowhere, my heart warmed up and my lips relaxed. I now had a bit of courage. I extend my hand forward. ¡°I will listen to it. Please tell me, Supreme Priest.¡± ¡°¡­Just call me Chris.¡± Somehow, his eyes are more gentle than before. ¡®Is it because he wasn¡¯t in the original story?¡¯ I nodded my head and was more relaxed than before. ¡°¡­Okay, Chris.¡± ¡°Come on then, let¡¯s start.¡± I clasped his long, fine-lined fingers. They were tangled in between my hands like a tree vine. A very brief moment had passed. My hands felt itchy, but I didn¡¯t know if it would seem weird if I moved. I bit my lips and looked up. ¡°Our lady¡¯s congratulatory remarks is .¡± The way he spoke at a slow pace, made me spaced out for a little bit. I have already thought about the worst possible blessings that I could have imagined, and since my ability was healing, I also hoped that my remarks might have something to do with it. But this is something that I¡¯ve never even thought about. ¡®No fate or destiny?¡¯ ¡®Maybe it¡¯s referring to the fact that I¡¯m a character who didn¡¯t originally exist in the novel.¡¯ ¡®Then, does that mean that I have no destiny to live in this world¡­¡¯ ¡°No. It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking right now, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡± I thought as I looked at his serious, beautiful face, ¡®Chris is definitely a very kind person.¡¯ My complicated thoughts stopped and felt like lies that I told myself at the sound of that soft voice. I thought about the congratulatory remarks of the original characters that I knew. There¡¯s definitely something odd about mine. ¡®Just by hearing those sayings, I can already tell that they are born with good abilities. Then what about mine?¡¯ ¡°Hildea.¡± As if to appease a child, Chris touched the back of my hand, which was still being held by him. I tilted my head. ¡®What is it? I can feel that his hands are shaking¡­?¡¯ ¡°Yes, Chris.¡± When I called out his name, his eyes softened and he smiled as if he did a good job. ¡®I might be wrong, but why would his hands be shaking?¡¯ Looking back, he spoke to me like a patient teacher teaching a late developed child. ¡°Think about the meaning of the remarks. It will always be up to you to decide.¡± He¡¯s a very comfortable person. I felt an unfounded liking in my heart. ¡°Are you trying to comfort me?¡± ¡°Comfort? What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, because you¡¯re only saying nice things right now.¡± When I was dealing with people, my facial muscles were always stiff, as if my muscles had been damaged. Yet, somehow my eyes seemed to loosen up and my mouth didn¡¯t feel as rigid. ¡®I feel somewhat grateful to him.¡¯ ¡°According to the meaning of the remarks, I will think about it that way.¡± ¡°¡­All right, Hildea. Oh, may I call you by your first name?¡± ¡®I wonder what I would have done if it ended up a cold and scary moment as if I was trapped in a well, but then it wasn¡¯t as scary as I thought it would be. Rather it was warm.¡¯ I politely said thank you to the Supreme Priest in front of me. ¡°If you ever see me again, then please feel free to call me by my first name.¡± ¡®I wonder if we¡¯ll ever see each other again. I hope so, with my heart.¡¯ (T/N : RIP Gabriel Hahaha.) TO BE CONTINUED.. Chapter 28 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ (Chris¡¯ 3rd Person POV) He was revered as the Supreme Priest. But Chris knew himself well. He is twisted and full of anger. It is true that he is the one who loves God the most, but he will also be the one who hates God the most¡­ Chris, who came out after closing the door, hastened his footsteps while looking at the people of Hillington, as he passed them by. Since no one would be picking him up, he was able to get out of the mansion to a place where no one would see him. ¡°Why did I do that? Why?¡± He stared blankly at the sky. ¡®I always did what I wanted.¡¯ ¡®Smooth path towards my goal.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯ve never gone wrong before, but what the hell am I talking about? What did that woman do to me?¡± ¡®It was strange, too strange. It felt like I was drunk and possessed at the same time.¡¯ Chris was very suspicious about the situation, and thought it might have been one of her abilities. When Chris came to the Hillington residence, he expected to face all kinds of emotions. ¡®Confusion, hurt, resentment, and misunderstanding.¡¯ When he first heard the rumors about Hildea, what came into his mind was a weak, broken plant. ¡®A dry, worn-out plant that didn¡¯t have strong roots, so it would be no surprise if she broke down at any point.¡¯ (T/N: Is a metaphor referring to a person who¡¯s considered a weakling, coward, or aloof person.) ¡®Like she would kill herself, if she spoke even a little.¡¯ (T/N: He first had this kind of thought toward Hildea: after he talked to her, she would break down, or felt miserable afterwards. Of course, he did not expect that she would be way stronger than he thought.) ¡®Generosity, love, affection?¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s a funny thing to say.¡¯ Since she was a woman who was surrounded by bad rumors, he thought that even a little bit of anger would lead to misunderstanding and listening to words would have swept her away. Unlike her shining twin sister who was known to society, she would be made to feel inferior and her pride would be trampled on, which would lead her to make reckless choices. That way, it would be easier for him to obtain Hildea. In that case, she could run away and stay at the temple, and above all else, he would be able to achieve his revenge. ¡®But who would have thought?¡¯ It was from the moment when he faced Hildea properly that he himself acted strange. The moment he saw those still red eyes staring at him, Chris forgot his original intention. ¡°Would it be similar, on how it feels as if I was being sucked into a tornado?¡± Before and after meeting Hildea, it seemed like he was split into two. ¡°Who the hell is Hildea?¡± When he saw her eyes tremble after hearing her congratulatory remarks, it felt as if he was the one who was dying, not Hildea. (T/N: Oh my gosh. He was definitely doomed.) ¡°So that¡¯s what I said.¡± Chris growled. He shook his head deliberately, as if trying to forget his thoughts. Somehow, he felt like his pride was hurt. Two feet were quickly moving away from the Hillington mansion, as if to avoid the scariest thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯m not going to change myself.¡± He felt an unknown happiness when he held Hildea¡¯s hand, but at the same time, it was similar to fear. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s 3rd Person POV) ¡°I am so disappointed, Duke of Belfius.¡± At the time of the catastrophe, the one who protected the young Gabriel from death was the monarch in front of him. Emperor Detroit. He, who had a fiery temper, looked truly like a fierce lion in the field. He deliberately made the shivering air sharp, as if to test Gabriel. Then he twisted his lips. (T/N: The Emperor uses his skill to control the flow of the wind to test Gabriel.) ¡°You didn¡¯t even enter the palace, but you immediately bought land within the Hillington estate. What was so urgent that you threw away your face as if you were a devoted partner?¡± The fact that he received asylum from an early age also meant that Gabriel had been taught by the emperor. However, it was not a generous relationship between the teacher and the disciple, but rather a relationship of mutual benefit. So, Gabriel knew the Emperor¡¯s heart well and what the emperor meant by those words. The Emperor¡¯s will has changed. That Hillington and Belfius marriage discussion wasn¡¯t right. ¡®Is he trying to break the engagement?¡¯ Just thinking about it made him feel like he wanted to kill. ¡®He was the one who initially planned this marriage, and when he feels like it, he¡¯ll just change his mind as easily as flipping a coin?¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s lips twisted furiously. ¡°The air stings as if to make me choke, Your Majesty. Unfortunately, my years of experience were not easy going, so it won¡¯t be enough for you to test a God like this.¡± (T/N: Wow, Gabriel is way cool, hehe.) The emperor¡¯s eyes narrowed and then, as if he had regained his composure, he smiled as if he had not done anything. ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good. There¡¯s really no better foundation than time. That¡¯s fine, but do you have no intention of answering my previous question?¡± ¡°I was in a hurry.¡± Gabriel decided to go all out. The Emperor¡¯s eyes twitched at that frank, unhesitating remark. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I won the war and I¡¯ve done my part. Since I¡¯ve worked hard to give you what you wanted, all that remains is for me to get what I want this time.¡± ¡°Is that what you want? Marriage?¡± ¡®It¡¯s been 12 years. 12 whole years.¡¯ (PR/N: Feels like I¡¯ve been waiting 12 years to see them get it on) ¡®Since he used me to the fullest, just because he saved me before, wouldn¡¯t it be good for the Monarch to know his ignorance afterwards?¡¯ For Gabriel, the amount of time spent not being able to go and see Hildea, to talk to her, or to give her everything was. ¡°Have you forgotten, Gabriel?¡± The Emperor¡¯s hardened, thick fingers pounded the armrest of the chair that he was sitting on with displeasure. The throne. ¡°I thought I was going to give you this seat.¡± Gabriel was furious. ¡®I never wanted it, even if he gave it to me on a *silver platter.¡¯ (T/N: *Provide something valuable for nothing, or give an unearned reward to.) ¡°Just like what I said before, I don¡¯t need it. But I know that there¡¯s someone else who is anxious enough to get that position, so you should give it to him.¡± Gabriel was referring to the crown prince, who was the weakness of the current emperor. The Emperor, who looked like he had been stabbed in the back, slammed his fist. ¡°What do you mean nothing has changed? You¡¯re the only one who says that.¡± ¡°It would be a known shame, and remind me of my status as well. I am not a prince: I¡¯m only just a Duke.¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be impossible. Who are they to say so, and how can a man who has done a lot of reckless things get to have the seat of the Emperor?¡± Gabriel rubbed his forehead, not hiding his annoyed expression. In fact, their conversation has always been like this. The Emperor ignored Gabriel¡¯s disrespect, while he casually poked Gabriel¡¯s wounds. ¡°Your Majesty, I am very tired. When can I go back?¡± The emperor snorted. ¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re being rude for a day or two, but you¡¯re acting like a bear who is hogging a pot of honey. I don¡¯t mind knowing what it is. Who is this that¡¯s making you smitten?¡± In an instant, his eyes became sharp. ¡°Your Majesty, I dare to say that everything else is fine, but.¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But I know that it¡¯s not. I might go crazy, and we don¡¯t know what a crazy dog ??might bite.¡± A tense confrontation ensued. He pretended to be a loyal follower to the Emperor, but was that even the truth? Even if Gabriel confesses his feelings towards Hildea right away, it would be a relief if she wouldn¡¯t look at him with contempt. At this point in time when he hasn¡¯t done or confirmed anything yet, the Emperor decides to interfere. ¡°Since the rumor about your engagement has come to this point, why don¡¯t we consider this marriage between the two families non-existent? And if that¡¯s the case¡­¡± Just thinking that Hildea would start acting cold towards him made him chew the flesh inside his mouth. ¡®No way.¡¯ ¡°How about marrying the princess?¡± ¡®This old man is definitely crazy.¡¯ (PR/N: Get off my ship boomer D: Chapter 29 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ (Gabriel¡¯s 3rd Person POV) The platinum haired man looked at himself in front of the mirror with a rather dissatisfied face. The man, who was busily buttoning the sleeve of his shirt, raised his sharply arched eyebrows and bit his lips as if he was not satisfied. ¡°Is this okay?¡± Dian, the man¡¯s lieutenant who had been dozing off, applauded with a soulless voice. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s good. Everyone in the empire would be thrilled to see the Duke!¡± Gabriel, the man with platinum hair, glared at his lieutenant who continued spitting out flattering remarks, and glanced in the mirror at the designer who was patiently waiting behind him. Gabriel wasn¡¯t even aware that the designer¡¯s shoulders shivered from fright at his cold gaze. ¡°How many suits are left?¡± ¡°Well, that would be the last one, Your Highness the Duke. And if you would allow me to share my opinion, I think you look the best in the one you¡¯re currently wearing right now.¡± ¡®No matter what I wear.¡¯ ¡®No matter how many times I look at it, none of it seems enough.¡¯ ¡®Ros¨¦riel said so.¡¯ ¡°I think my sister¡¯s ideal type is a man with broad shoulders.¡± Because whenever Hildea sees him, she always frowns and seems uncomfortable. That¡¯s why Gabriel wanted to give off a cool appearance as much as possible. ¡°Are there any other clothes that make my shoulder blades stand out better?¡± ¡®Well your shirt looks like it¡¯s going to explode anytime, My Lord.¡¯ (T/N: Lmao haha. Sweggsy Gabriel.) Gabriel had no idea of the designer¡¯s feelings, since the designer was observing and patiently waiting for Gabriel until he finally said that he was satisfied. ¡°My Lord, the clothes that you¡¯re wearing right now have the effect of highlighting your shoulder blades without any exaggeration¡­¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± ¡°Yes! Of course!¡± Gabriel, who kept eyeing the suits and ignoring all other opinions, finally said, ¡°It can¡¯t be helped then. Let¡¯s go with this for today. Also, send everything that I wore earlier to this address.¡± The clerk stiffened from shock, opening his eyes wide when he saw the address that was written on the paper. ¡°Um, My Lord, about this address?¡± ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Gabriel raised his eyebrows in disbelief, almost giving the clerk a heart attack with his handsome yet brutal appearance. He cried out like a cuckoo bird after realizing the identity of the guest. ¡°No, thank you, Sir. It is our infinite honor for you to trust us with your wardrobe! The suits that you ordered will be delivered to your address safely.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After Gabriel left the store, the clerk immediately spread the news. ¡°Big news! Big news! Do you know where the Hero of the Empire is now?¡± ¡°My lord, you are doing something that you¡¯ve never done before. It seems that the power of the (*)spring breeze has really gotten into you, hasn¡¯t it?¡± (T/N & PR/N: (*)there¡¯s some debate about what ???? means, but according to a korean friend, it could mean that it evokes an excited tingly feeling, like you¡¯re looking forward to something. In contrast, an autumn breeze is the opposite and associated with loneliness.) ¡°Stop being so noisy, Dian. Why are you so talkative today?¡± ¡°Well it¡¯s my first time seeing my lord¡¯s unusual side today? And once the infamous lady Hildea is involved, you never get angry. Because of that, I cannot miss this opportunity.¡± Normally he would have beaten Dian, who had made fun of him with a sluggish voice, but since everything he said was true, Gabriel had nothing else to say. Gabriel, who was fully dressed, quickly went to visit Hildea as soon as he left the dress shop. The color of his cheeks gradually turned feverish. ¡°My lord, your patience has finally paid off.¡± Gabriel knew what Dian was trying to say: ¡®You¡¯ve worked so hard, My Lord, but I never imagined that you would be able to meet Lady Hildea one day.¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s probably what he was trying to say.¡¯ Gabriel also had a lot of trouble when he came back after the triumphant end of the war. The period of separation was for 12 years, which was much longer than the time that they spent together during their childhood days. ¡°I really don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°What are you talking about, My Lord?¡± ¡°Do I just need to work hard, so that the person who I like will like me too?¡± ¡®That¡¯s the problem.¡¯ He initially planned to just confess straightaway. However, he knew that Hildea, who was very uncomfortable with him, would definitely not give him the answer that he was longing for. ¡°Well¡­ First of all, since you too haven¡¯t been together or acquainted very long, getting to know her will be the main priority. Lady Hildea is a very quiet person, so it will definitely be difficult to approach her.¡± ¡°Quiet¡­¡± ¡°Yes, correct. She¡¯s a very quiet person and doesn¡¯t have any close friends. She seems to be an introverted person, like someone who just wants to be alone.¡± Gabriel recalled Hildea, whom he had seen before leaving. ¡®Does she really like to be alone?¡¯ ¡®But she seemed so lonely back then.¡¯ ¡°I did some research, but nothing really came out. The only person very close to her is her twin sister, Lady Ros¨¦riel.¡± Gabriel frowned at the name of the woman who he was so familiar with. After looking into various things, it was a good decision that he decided to stay in an empty mansion at the Hillington residence. But there was no way for him to stay that long. Duke Sears von Hillington was very stubborn and dedicated to his two daughters. It was obvious that his sudden request would be ignored with just a single blow. That¡¯s why Gabriel paid Ros¨¦riel with jewelry for this request. Just as he has been paying her with a lot of jewelry, he also sent letters along with them for the past 12 years. ¡®That¡¯s right. It wasn¡¯t a gift, but a reward¡­¡¯ ¡°If I said that I envy Ros¨¦riel a lot, would you believe it?¡± Dian shook his head with a smile on his face. ¡°Yeah, Lady Ros¨¦riel always acted like a cute puppy persistently chasing after lady Hildea.¡± Gabriel was really jealous, because Ros¨¦riel could talk and smile with Hildea comfortably. ¡®Talking comfortably, holding hands, and calling each name with affection.¡¯ ¡®Those things that I cannot do.¡¯ ¡®How it feels like to be in a very natural relationship.¡¯ ¡®How it feels like to be in a relationship with someone, even if they don¡¯t make any promises.¡¯ ¡®Hildea.¡¯ ¡®I want and long to hold her pretty, delicate hand and to make her feel how much I respect her.¡¯ (T/N: Awww gimme Gabriel please..) ¡®Obviously, when I look at those quiet eyes, I always catch my breath to the point where I can¡¯t speak properly, and repeatedly make a fool of myself.¡¯ ¡®Still, I¡¯d be happy though.¡¯ ¡®If only I could hold her hand and kiss the back of it politely.¡¯ ¡°Tell me, Dian.¡± ¡°Yes, my lord? What is it?¡± ¡°How can I make a person fall in love with me?¡± ¡°Well if I knew that, I wouldn¡¯t be chasing or following my lord without ever getting married¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re so useless.¡± ¡°My Lord! I have listened to all of your concerns. How can you say such harsh things?¡± Then Gabriel saw different women on the street passing by with fans. All those women were lacking distinctive features and appeared in this place, dressed in splendor from head to toe according to the latest trends. ¡°I also read a lot of books.¡± ¡°Pft!!¡± Dian accidentally swallowed his saliva, and continued coughing. ¡°Did you learn a lot?¡± ¡°Are you laughing at me now?¡± ¡°Oh, no. How could I? Pfft! Pfft!¡± In spite of this, Gabriel continued his thoughts as he strode forward. ¡®The things that are written in the book of love are very simple.¡¯ ¡®Expensive jewellery, dresses, gifts for your partner, fine perfumes, invitations to elegant dates, letters with sweet and tender words.¡¯ Everything that he couldn¡¯t do. ¡°In the end, all I could do was write her a letter.¡¯ ¡®Those letters.¡¯ ¡®It could have been a mess.¡¯ Gabriel grabbed his head. ¡®At first, it was difficult to write a single line.¡¯ ¡®What should I say?¡¯ Gabriel, who was known as the god of war, suffered a lot on the battlefield. Furthermore, at a young age, Gabriel became the youngest superior who had led the war at the age of 12, and did a lot of things that couldn¡¯t be ignored. Of course, those were the things that made him exhausted, but he always made time to write down those letters and never neglected the effort that he put into them. ¡°How did Hildea react?¡± ¡°Um, my lord about that¡­ I¡­¡± And when he heard that Hildea wouldn¡¯t open the letters after she received them, and instead put them aside into her side drawer, Gabriel felt extremely frustrated. ¡®Isn¡¯t my letter worth reading right away?¡¯ Still, he had hoped that those letters wouldn¡¯t be thrown away, and asked every time he sent out a letter. ¡®I want to know everything about her.¡¯ ¡®Is she happy? Is she in pain? Is there anything that annoys her? How is she feeling right now?¡¯ It was then. ¡°Well, if you¡¯re not busy¡­¡± ¡°Hi, may I know your name¡­?¡± ¡°I really think that you are my destiny¡­¡± (PR/N: Lots of thirsty women out there¡­ including you guys reading this XD) ¡®While I¡¯ve been walking quickly, there are people who keep talking to me.¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s face crumpled furiously. ¡°Get out of my way!¡± ¡®I wanted to stand in front of Hildea in perfect condition without a single speck of dust, but I can¡¯t understand why there are so many people who keep blocking me.¡¯ He didn¡¯t even ride the carriage for fear of his suit being crumpled inside a small carriage. The sea of people quickly dispersed as if they were frightened by his handsome but deadly aura. Dian, who was watching the scene, shook his head as he stuck out his tongue. ¡°If Lady Hildea could see this now, she would definitely be terrified and immediately run away.¡± ¡°There is nothing here to be seen by Hildea.¡± ¡°¡­Still, it seems that the Lord¡¯s hard work is worthwhile.¡± Gabriel, who was busily walking, immediately stopped after hearing Dian¡¯s clumsy laugh and muttered words. Then, he slowly turned his head and looked directly at Dian. And suddenly, he burst out laughing. Dian thought his heart would stop. Even though it was a known fact Gabriel had a handsome face that even a man would fall in love with, what made it even more crazy was to see with his own two eyes that his master was smiling brightly! And not just a smile, but a laugh! Dian was afraid that it was all just a dream. (PR/N: Hildea just got more competition.) ¡°Is that what you think as well?¡± ¡°¡­¡­..¡± ¡°Okay. Today is different.¡± Gabriel raised his chin as he stared at the Hillington residence, with a confident look on his face. ¡°Today, finally, Hildea has allowed me to visit.¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ I¡¯m now in serious trouble and regretting it. During the last few days, after someone constantly sent requests to me, I finally gave him the permission to visit me today. ¡®Of course, no one else but,¡¯ ¡®Gabriel.¡¯ ¡®Gabriel wants to meet me.¡¯ ¡®From the first time I met him, I wasn¡¯t comfortable with his unknown tension. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to see him alone.¡¯ ¡®But even so, I already rejected him once or twice¡­¡¯ ¡°My lady, is it really okay for me to keep sending rejections like this?¡± ¡°But Lira, I don¡¯t have anything to talk about with Gabriel.¡¯ ¡°But since you¡¯re living in the same compound, wouldn¡¯t it be uncomfortable if the both of you meet later?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡®And why does he keep writing letters even though he is this closeby to me?¡¯ TO BE CONTINUED¡­.. Chapter 30 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ (Hidea¡¯s POV) ¡°It¡¯s so funny for him to ask permission just for us to meet.¡± I smirked. ¡®There must be a hidden camera that I wasn¡¯t aware of?¡¯ ¡®If not, then why is he doing this?¡¯ ¡®And why did he buy the mansion from my father?¡¯ ¡®In the end, it was the same as saying that he could visit the Hillington residence at any time for Ros¨¦.¡¯ However, Gabriel acted like a stranger towards me. ¡®Only when he really wants to visit me.¡¯ I heard from Ros¨¦ that they often met casually. ¡®If he¡¯s not teasing me, then why is he doing this?¡¯ ¡®I¡¯m a Hillington too, right?¡¯ I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m feeling this way, but whenever I think about Gabriel, I remember the letters he sent. My back would strangely stiffen and my anxious heart would pound more than usual. This all started the day he rescued me, when I was almost hit by a horse. ¡®No. No.¡¯ I bit my lip unconsciously. ¡®Actually, I know. Not from that time, but from the moment we started exchanging letters¡­¡¯ ¡®No. It must be the aftermath from having an intimate relationship with an imaginary fictional character!¡¯ (T/N: Haha and everything went down the drain.) I stood up. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get out of here. It¡¯s all because I¡¯m lazing around.¡± Since I couldn¡¯t exercise today, and there is still enough time until the appointment, I¡¯m thinking about taking a walk for a bit to relieve my stuffy stomach. And then. ¡®Regarding Gabriel, I¡¯ll worry about it later.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°¡­It was this tree.¡± I stood in front of a tall tree and slowly raised my head. Perhaps because there¡¯s no one else around me, the corners of my lips immediately relax and something similar to a laughter comes out from my lips. ¡®This is the exact location where I almost killed Gabriel, right here.¡¯ ¡®It wasn¡¯t a beautiful memory, but that boy was worried about me. And he kept asking if I was okay and if I was hurt.¡¯ ¡®It was probably the first kindness that I had ever received from Gabriel.¡¯ I gently stroked the tree with my hand. ¡°You have grown a lot too.¡± Maybe because I always stop by the garden whenever I have spare time and experiment with my ability, this tree has become much larger and denser than before. ¡°¡­Shall I go? Since It¡¯s been a long time?¡± Just then, a sudden impulse took over my head. It¡¯s not my usual thing. If I go up now, I know that I won¡¯t make the same mistake as before when I fell down. For some unknown reason, I really feel like climbing up again. ¡°I know that it¡¯s a crazy idea.¡± ¡®But how come I feel like climbing on the top of this tree, and it makes me feel like everything will be fine while I¡¯m climbing?¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s like If I go up this tree, I think everything will turn out well in the future.¡± I looked around. Since there are a lot of scheduled activities, all but a few people were left at the mansion, and Father and Ros¨¦ are not home as well. ¡®That¡¯s why I found Gabriel¡¯s request for a visit quite strange.¡¯ In any case, I clenched my fists. Since I¡¯m wearing an indoor dress, it¡¯ll be easy for me to move around. And if I lift it up a bit, I¡¯ll be able to move comfortably. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± I carefully take off my shoes and start climbing the tree. If I only knew what was about to happen to me in a bit, I wouldn¡¯t have climbed it. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°Wow, this is really cool.¡± ¡®Climbing trees is definitely cool.¡¯ While I was going up barefoot, the scenery made me feel like a great explorer. And for a moment, a brief memory came to me. In my past life, when I was diagnosed with a limited amount of time to live, I climbed to a high place as well. And then¡­ ¡®Wait, what was I thinking?¡¯ ¡°Ugh!¡± I clenched my teeth when an unexpected headache came upon me. ¡°Ugh! My head.¡± ¡®What is it?¡¯ It was at the moment when I tried to recall those vague memories. Suddenly, a crunching sound was heard from under my feet. To make matters worse, just then, a strong wind blew. I lost my balance and my body went limp. ¡°Oh my!¡± It happened in an instant. ¡°Ahh!¡± Before I knew it, I was already falling. With a distant feeling, as I was looking at the sky and the trees, I thought for a second, ¡®Again?¡¯ ¡®Since this happened again, what would happen next? There¡¯s no boy who will catch me, unlike back then.¡¯ So I closed my eyes tightly. (PR/N: PSA ¨C And this kids is why you shouldn¡¯t climb trees) -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s POV) I¡¯m ashamed of myself. I came in triumphantly after dropping Dian off at the mansion. ¡®It¡¯s because I got the wrong time for our scheduled appointment.¡¯ Since I was in a hurry, I didn¡¯t notice the time and before I knew it, I¡¯d already arrived inside the Hillington residence. ¡®Why did I come so early?¡¯ It was thanks to a maid who was serving the Hillington residence and talked to me bluntly. ¡®It was impolite to arrive too early for a scheduled appointment.¡¯ ¡®Perhaps that¡¯s why the maid¡¯s gaze was also kind of sharp.¡¯ Although I look indifferent from the outside, I¡¯m still ashamed of myself for being so sloppy whenever it comes to things related to Hildea. ¡®Of course, it didn¡¯t show at all.¡¯ ¡°¡­I¡¯ll come back.¡± ¡°Huh? Pardon me, My Lord?¡± ¡®I¡¯ll leave first and go back at the exact time of the meeting.¡¯ Initially, I tried to sneak out. After thinking about it, I went through the garden path just to avoid bumping at Hildea¡¯s maids as much as possible. ¡°Oh.¡± A large tree appeared in front of me. I stopped and stood in front of it. I was immediately immersed in thoughts at the familiar scenery. ¡°It was this tree.¡± It was this tree, where something fell from the sky and struck me hard. I was so surprised at that time. ¡°Ugh!¡± ¡°¡­My lord.¡± All I remember from that time is that I lost consciousness for a moment due to an intense pain. ¡®When I finally came to my senses, a girl was looking at me intently.¡¯ ¡®I thought at that time that she was a gentle child, but It never occured to me that she would climb a tree. And of course, she failed when descending.¡¯ ¡°Beautiful¡­¡± ¡®She had a cold and expressionless face at that time, but I could see through her eyes, and just how helpless she was.¡¯ ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± is what I thought she was going to say. ¡®Even after that happened, I wasn¡¯t angry at all, but rather, my heart sank as soon as I saw Hildea¡¯s pale face.¡¯ ¡®I was also worried if by any chance she had any injuries from her fall.¡¯ ¡®So, regardless of my own pain, I inquired about Hildea¡¯s well-being first. I¡¯m fine so please don¡¯t make that face.¡¯ ¡°The tree at that time¡­¡± I tilt my head for a moment. ¡°This tree?¡± Something seems very strange. Although years have passed, this tree appears to be too dense. ¡®Is this really possible? It¡¯s as if this tree has been blessed by a plant-related healing ability¡­¡¯ ¡®However, plant abilities are very rare, aren¡¯t they? And there is no way that a talented person with such a rare ability would be a gardener.¡¯ That was the moment when a lot of doubts came to mind. ¡°Ahh!¡± From the top of the tree that I was looking at, an angel suddenly fell. Toward my arms. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®Am I getting used to this kind of situation?¡¯ ¡®Not only once, but twice.¡¯ When I almost died then after falling from the same tree, it seemed like my heart would explode in a situation similar to then. ¡°Hmmm¡­¡± But now I can¡¯t open my eyes. While I was holding my breath, I leaned against something or rather someone who received me momentarily. ¡®Obviously, this is a human body¡¯s temperature.¡¯ ¡®But¡­. Is it possible for the same thing to happen again?¡¯ ¡®And it feels like it¡¯s the same but different at the same time.¡¯ Unlike in the past, I don¡¯t feel pain all over my body, and it¡¯s not a young boy who was crushed by me. It¡¯s as if I¡¯m floating in the air, and to be precise, I¡¯m being held by someone. (PR/N: Honestly I was counting on an accidental kiss.) ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± As I listen to the person¡¯s heartbeat, I gently lift my eyelids and confirm that I¡¯m being held in someone¡¯s arms, who appears to be well-trained. ¡®But, who?¡¯ The moment I lifted my gaze, I made eye contact with the other person¡¯s eyes. A young man opened eyes wide as if he was surprised and frowning at the same time. ¡®His slightly tangled platinum hair looks very pretty¡­¡¯ ¡®Gabriel¡­ Gabriel?¡¯ ¡°Gasp!¡± ¡®But why?¡¯ ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ His lips trembled slightly, as if he was mumbling my name. ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± There was an eerie silence between us that might have lasted a few seconds, but strangely it feels like we stayed at that position for more than an hour. It felt like my heart was about to burst in a different way than before. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ It felt hot as if my back had caught on fire after being in contact with his arm. Strangely, the stability and warmth that I¡¯m receiving causes a twinge of emotion directly to my heart. ¡®As if I want to cry.¡¯ ¡®I guess I must have been extremely surprised.¡¯ ¡®That might be it.¡¯ ¡®What if he hears my heartbeat?¡¯ Without realizing it, I grab the hem of his clothes and put it back in surprise. Once again, our eyes are entangled. While the wrinkles on his clothes were clearly visible, his face furrows as if he is sorry. Somehow, Gabriel¡¯s gaze seemed to focus on my lips, which I was biting and chewing from this tense situation. But why won¡¯t he let me go?¡¯ ¡°Hill.¡± The strange tension disappeared at once, without a trace as soon as he opened his mouth. ¡®Like a rubber band that was pulled tightly and immediately broke off.¡¯ ¡°Hil¡­ Dea.¡± ¡®His cracked voice seems to be holding on to something, and I wonder if it is because I¡¯m heavy.¡¯ (T/N: Hahaha, Hildea¡¯s obliviousness is sooo cute!) I wanted to go down, but somehow my body won¡¯t move. ¡°Would you like to go down?¡± Just as I was about to say it, he spat out the words quickly, as if he had been holding back. ¡°It¡¯s called an indoor dress, but it would be very dangerous to climb a tree wearing it.¡± ¡°Oh, about that¡­¡± Somehow, it feels kind of strange when I hear the words that Ros¨¦ was supposed to hear. ¡®And I¡¯m flustered at the same time, because I quit tree climbing years ago!¡¯ ¡°Well, you know..¡­¡± ¡°Hill.¡± But I realize that even if I say that he wouldn¡¯t believe it because of what happened. That¡¯s why I just keep my mouth shut. He has seen it twice and I¡¯d be lying if I told him to believe me. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t passed by here.¡± ¡®It definitely would have been terrifying.¡¯ ¡°It would have been a big problem.¡± ¡°Well you see¡­¡± ¡°You could have been seriously injured. If you got hurt, I¡­¡± I felt embarrassed when I heard his very low and cracked voice sounding like he was very shocked. Unable to hide his sullen look, he awkwardly rubbed his ear. ¡®Maybe he¡¯s angry with me.¡¯ (T/N: My gosh Hildea, you would definitely kill Gabriel from anxiety.) And I don¡¯t know how to move my face muscles in line with my usual expression, since they harden whenever I panic. ¡®I am both thankful and sorry.¡¯ ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­¡± ¡°Yes?¡± I bite my lips not knowing what to say, but once again his eyes stare at my lips. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± I¡¯m stunned. That is because Gabriel¡¯s voice, which had a slight annoyance on it, is much lower than before. ¡®Well, I wonder what he was thinking?¡¯ As I tried to read the atmosphere, Gabriel slowly put me down with a brief sigh and a gentle gesture. It was a very soft movement, as if blowing on a feather in his hand. ¡®However¡­¡¯ ¡®How come this person¡¯s hand is trembling?¡¯ (PR/N: Hildea causes more hand tremors than my antidepressants lol. She¡¯s a natural stimulant.) TO BE CONTINUED¡­¡­ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ? ?? ? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (PR/N: In honor of Thanksgiving this week, I¡¯d like to take the time to note some things I¡¯m grateful for. Thanks to the 3 readers (1 might¡¯ve been me) who outvoted HLMS for UTROSU. You saved me from making multiple WP accounts and committing voter fraud. Thanks as always to Kyesha for working so hard to translate all the novels that she does for you guys ¨C make sure you show your appreciation for her or I¡¯ll come after you. Thanks to Bubblies, the PR for UTROSU, for winning the Thanksgiving bulk update. You truly deserve the win ¨C I can¡¯t compete against your greatness. And lastly thanks to you guys, the readers who keep reading our updates. Seriously, I sign into WP just to read your comments sometimes. *HINT HINT COUGH COUGH* Drop some more of those. Happy Thanksgiving!) Chapter 31 ?¦á???¡ï???¦á???????¦á???¡ï???¦á? ¡¤ ¡¤ ?? ¡¤ ¡¤ (Hildea¡¯s POV) But soon I laughed at my thoughts. ¡®That¡¯s not possible, he wouldn¡¯t be shaking because of this.¡¯ ¡®Who is this person anyway?¡¯ It¡¯s Gabriel, the male protagonist of this novel who just came back after going through all sorts of things. It¡¯s a nonsensical delusion that a man, who wouldn¡¯t budge even if he had a knife in his neck, trembled holding a woman who suddenly fell from a tree. ¡®If he thought that my actions were stupid, then I don¡¯t want to know.¡¯ It seemed like his perception of the person who climbed a tree and did all sorts of dangerous things was embedded even now after he became an adult. I bit my lips, feeling very upset about it. ¡®It was just a momentary impulse.¡¯ ¡®I swallowed the urge to make an acceptable excuse and defend myself for not being that kind of person.¡¯ ¡®Well it doesn¡¯t matter, whatever Gabriel thinks of me.¡¯ ¡°Be careful with your feet.¡± Only then did my stiff body relax. Anyway, since I was finally able to stand up on the ground, I aimlessly looked at his large hands which were slowly moving away from me. ¡®His fingers are very neat.¡¯ (PR/N: I feel like the author¡¯s got a hand fetish. So many mentions of hands) It felt very hard and rough to the touch, but the long, toned hand looked so pretty. Naturally, my gaze followed through his hands, arms, broad shoulders, before finally settling on his face. ¡®!¡¯ As soon as I checked Gabriel¡¯s face properly, I wrinkled my face without realizing it. I¡¯m so surprised. ¡®Wait? What?¡¯ ¡®This person¡­ He seemed to be shining?¡¯ ¡®Why is he so handsome today?¡¯ (T/N: Hahaha because you¡¯re already in love with Gabriel.) Originally, Gabriel was a very handsome person, but today, he¡¯s dazzling. His hair, which was supposed to be neat and tidy, is a little bit messy, but the effect is an appearance that gives off a very manly aura. In addition, his sharp eyes, which seemed to be focused with a slight frown, has a charm that makes my heart flutter as I look at them. ¡®And his clothes.¡¯ ¡®If anyone saw him, they would think that he¡¯s going to a banquet hall.¡¯ ¡®How well he dressed up, and his appearance today, is definitely perfect from head to toe.¡¯ ¡®Is he trying to seduce someone?¡¯ (*)If the hanger is good, it would look pretty even if he wore rags, but it¡¯s hard to open my eyes properly because the clothes are just so colorful that he looks like a peacock. (T/N: It means that as long as the person who wears the clothes is handsome, even if he wears rags, he would still look perfect.) And I realized. There was no way he would have dressed up to meet me, so he must have been somewhere else. There aren¡¯t many places that Gabriel would pay attention to. ¡®Unless he met Ros¨¦.¡¯ ¡®Oh, he must have been to the Imperial Palace and the Emperor must have been incensed. But what is he looking at right now¡­? Oh!¡¯ Following his gaze, I thought that I made a mistake. It was because Gabriel¡¯s eyes slowly turned towards my feet. I shrugged looking at my feet and felt the cold soil beneath them. ¡®Oh, I took off my shoes.¡¯ ¡®His face heated up from embarrassment, and he bit his lips.¡¯ The passion that I had a few minutes ago, when I threw away my shoes to climb this tree, was very wild. ¡®I¡¯m pretty sure that he saw it?¡¯ I tried to cover them with my skirt while my eyes were slightly irritated. However, adding to my troubles, the dress was not long enough to cover my feet. I decided to turn around because I felt somewhat burdened by his gaze. For now, it would be wise for us to end this meeting here and meet again at the appointed time in an elegant and normal manner. I still have no idea why he wants to meet me, but I don¡¯t want to hear about it with my feet bare. ¡°Thank you for your help, Duke of Belfius. You almost got hurt again because of me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are as light as a feather.¡± ¡°But still, thank you¡­ Um, what?¡± If I had been alone, I would have been blinking frantically and wondering what I had heard. However, Gabriel looked so serious when he said it. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°¡­I think I just heard something weird.¡± His gaze was so resolute, as if he hadn¡¯t said anything wrong. That was why I trembled a little and doubted what I just heard. ¡®I probably misheard it, right?¡¯ ¡°By the way, Lady Hildea.¡± But he didn¡¯t let me rest even for a second, seemingly determined to torment me today. ¡°I think you hurt your foot.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± My face turned bright red again. In the Mielle Empire, it wasn¡¯t right to show your bare foot to someone of the opposite sex who was not your lover nor to people who weren¡¯t married yet. For that reason, I was trying hard to cover it up immediately. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay¡­ It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t mind,¡± However this time, Gabriel said something that struck my soul. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± I opened my eyes wide hearing his words. ¡®What did he just say right now?¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s POV) ¡®When she fell into my arms.¡¯ The words that I told Hildea that she was light like a feather were not the words I intended to say to her. Unlike in the past, I¡¯m desperately enduring the desire to hold her light body into my arms right now. I was relieved by the reality that I could save her again at the crucial moment. ¡®Ah.¡¯ There was a sweet scent from somewhere. It was probably Hildea¡¯s hair that had touched the tip of my nose. ¡®She is so light.¡¯ I was terrified as well. ¡®Because I¡¯m weak against her.¡¯ ¡®And she¡¯s so light and fragile.¡¯ ¡®I was scared, truly scared.¡¯ She looks like glass that would crack if I apply even a little bit of pressure, and my fingertips trembled every time I put them down like a fool. When Hildea, who was stepping on the floor with bare feet, unknowingly grabbed the hem of her skirt and let go, she struggled with dizziness as if she had fallen off the edge of the cliff. And then I thought. ¡®Why am I so happy?¡¯ That¡¯s when I realized that If I continued to be happy, I could die from it. It was because my heart was pounding and beating like I had done a speedrun. ¡®If Dian had been around, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to make fun of me by sticking to his ever cheeky attitude.¡¯ That must have been the reason. Struggling with stupid thoughts, not knowing that my crazy mouth was unbridled and saying some dumb words. My heart suddenly jumped when I saw that she had a scratch on her flawless white feet. ¡°Can I take a look?¡± I was shocked at myself because those words unconsciously came out of my mouth. ¡®This crazy mouth.¡¯ My heart sank at the stupid words that I just said. ¡°¡­What?¡± Her voice sounded astonished in response to what I¡¯d said. I couldn¡¯t bear to even look at Hildea¡¯s face. It was rude to look at the bare feet of a noble girl, but I even asked her if she would allow me to check her feet. My ambitious plan to dress up and plant a good image has already been ruined. A cold sweat broke out. Half of me wants to run away immediately, and half wants to rectify the words that have already been spoken. A rather long period of silence passed. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay, Duke. I still have my shoes.¡± It was Hildea who spoke up first. ¡°But if you have a wound, it will hurt a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not that far, and looking at my feet¡­ I don¡¯t think it¡¯s desirable.¡± She seemed very embarrassed. That¡¯s why she was unexpectedly stuttering. Even that was cute, and my teeth clenched from desire. ¡®I¡¯m really crazy.¡¯ Right now, Hildea doesn¡¯t push me away and she hasn¡¯t walked away. That¡¯s why I decided to be brave. Besides, I saw Hildea¡¯s toes twitching as if she¡¯s nervous. Even though I knew that it was not polite to look at a lady¡¯s bare feet, I could not withdraw my disdainful gaze. The tension that was about to explode was relieved. The corners of my lips twitched. Unable to bear it any longer, I finally raised my head and looked into Hildea¡¯s eyes. I clasped my hands tightly. ¡®As expected, she¡¯s so cute.¡¯ Unlike her usual cold-expression, Hildea¡¯s face, which seemed to have collapsed slightly, was showing a surprisingly cute expression. ¡®There is clearly emotion.¡¯ ¡®Confusion, embarrassment, surprise at my words.¡¯ ¡®Her face is so red that I can¡¯t see her usual dislike towards me.¡¯ My mind is in chaos. The moment that I¡¯ve been waiting 12 years for, has finally arrived. Dian said that ¡°You may be feeling like this because you couldn¡¯t see her and maybe seeing her in person again will make a difference.¡± And that was bullshit. Because I feel like I can die from happiness right now, just knowing the fact that Hildea is alive and breathing, like how she¡¯s standing in front of me now. ¡°It would be difficult for you to move now. If you¡¯d allow me, I will hold and guide you. If you give me such an opportunity, I would appreciate it.¡± (T/N: My gosh Gabriel, that was sooo sweet.) ¡°¡­Duke of Belfius, I think you may not want to. It¡¯s not a wound that prevents me from walking on my own. I think you¡¯re thinking too much and¡­¡± ¡°Worried.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± ¡®I¡¯m worried.¡¯ ¡®Did the small whisper reach Hildea? Was it a burden for her?¡¯ ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Soon after, her face quickly returned to the familiar cold expression, without a hint of emotion. ¡®It¡¯s the same expression that I see all the time.¡¯ Soon I felt a terrible thirst, like a thirsty man who was looking at a deep well in front of him. ¡®I want to see more.¡¯ Just like the contents of that simple letter that was delivered one sentence at a time. ¡®More, I want to see your feelings for me.¡¯ I wanted to confirm that it was completely my own misunderstanding to think that we were already close for those 12 years that we were writing to each other. My eyes burned with eagerness, and while I was talking to her in a dreamlike situation, another incident followed. ¡°Gabriel.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Why are you here, Duke?¡± ¡®I really love those round eyes too.¡¯ As I relaxed and held back my desire to smile, my lips suddenly twitched. I mustered up the courage to speak. ¡°You can call me Gabriel.¡± I gently hold her hand and sway it as if leading her to follow what I said. ¡°Please.¡± Just like a child begging his parents to buy candy from a stall. ¡®What I wanted to ask was actually a nickname.¡¯ ¡°Isn¡¯t it easy to call me by my name, My Lady? Just like what I requested before, If you¡¯re comfortable with just Gabriel.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s kind of heartbreaking that you keep rejecting it. And if you¡¯d allow me, I¡¯ll do the same.¡± I pretended to be polite and hid my true heart. ¡°¡­But, Duke.¡± ¡°Me too, Hildea. Just like that.¡± ¡®But I truly want to call you Hill.¡¯ I secretly called her by a nickname which she hadn¡¯t allowed me to do, but I acted like I never did. Hildea¡¯s eyelashes trembled as though she was in agony. ¡°If you do that every time we meet, then I have no choice but to mention it until it¡¯s convenient for you.¡± ¡®It seems like Hildea hates it whenever I courageously state my opinion. Because I can see the depression on her face again.¡¯ ¡°But that¡¯s a bit.¡± ¡°¡­So please, feel free to call me.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the reason why you asked me to meet you, right?¡± Then I noticed Hildea¡¯s delicate white forehead, and I was awed by it. Her forehead was also smooth and cute. Perhaps she felt my gaze: Hildea frowned slightly and avoided it. My fingertips trembled as I felt as if the strings of hope that had been attached were slowly tearing. ¡®Please.¡¯ I can go back and forth between heaven and hell with just a single glance from her. ¡®Please don¡¯t avoid my gaze, Hildea.¡¯ In the end, I couldn¡¯t even open my mouth. ¡°Oh, My Lady! Why are you here?¡± Until one of the maids, who was worried about Hildea not coming back yet, found us awkwardly together. ¡°Then see you at dinner¡­ Gabriel.¡± At that natural call, I look back at her, only to see her hair as she heads back Like an idiot, I couldn¡¯t even explain the reason or the purpose of our meeting. TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 32 -?¨A??¦á??¦á¦á¦á???¦á???¨@? (3rd Person POV) ¡°Do you think we¡¯ll be able to see the rumored ghost Duke, soon? ¡°Not only him? We are eager to see the faces of the Hillington twins as well.¡± The young girls, who were quietly talking with fans on their lips, secretly looked at the face of the organizers of the gathering. Ghost Duke. The holder of the Congratulatory Remark, . A social world treasure coveted by everyone. Gabriel von Ellen Belfius. Rumors say that the Princess Raffia, who met this man at the Imperial Palace, was severely insulted and was left behind without a second thought. And the organizer of this gathering is Princess Raffia. ¡°Your Highness, can you share with us your thoughts? It was said that the first dance at the debutante ball is the most important and that is the dance between the debutante and its partner, right?¡± The Princess, who had a generous face nodded her head. Everyone¡¯s eyes gazed at the Princess¡¯s lips to see what she would say. ¡°Yeah, you have a point there. A lot of things may happen depending on who you dance with for the first time.¡± One of the ladies who had a broad smile began to flatter the Princess. ¡°Who will be the lucky man that you chose to be your partner, Your Highness? All the ladies in the society are very thrilled about it.¡± ¡°Since you are the most noble person in the empire, so your partner will be His Majesty the Emperor, right? Or¡­..¡± ¡°Is he the one we are all thinking of?¡± The Princess¡¯ smile froze for a moment. ¡°That person?¡± Tension lingered among the young ladies inside the room. They didn¡¯t know what the Princess¡¯s reaction was yet. ¡®Would she curse at that man according to the insult she had received from the Duke of Belfius the other day? Or would the noble Princess praise the man and show interest in him?¡¯ If it is the latter, then the Princess needs to deal with the Hillington twins. Either she fights with them or creates something that would entangle her and the Duke of Belfius to create a rumor about them. ¡°Well¡­¡± Raffia¡¯s eyes narrowed as if it was interesting. ¡°How wonderful it would be if the first dance between a man and the noblest woman would serve as an example for everyone in the Mielle Empire, Your Highness.¡± Princess Raffia¡¯s eyes slowly bent as if she was enjoying their conversation. ¡°Is he? Is he really that valuable man? You guys tell me.¡± However, it was no longer a pleasant atmosphere as previously, and those who initiated the topic shrank their shoulders and shut their mouths. ¡®Was it not that prized man who insulted the Princess of the empire?¡¯ Tap. Tap. The tip of the Princess¡¯s long trimmed fingernails pounded the table for a long time. ¡°What? How come no one is responding?¡± Soon after, the Princess¡¯s gentle voice continued as if she was suppressing her emotions. ¡°If it is the most valuable thing, it seems to me that it suits me well, whether it be jewelry or an object, or ¡­even a person.¡± The young maidens suddenly became ecstatic. ¡°That is correct, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Do you think so?¡± ¡°Of course! The most precious things should be in the hands of Her Highness the Princess.¡± ¡®Princess Raffia is interested in Gabriel von Ellen Belfius.¡¯ Then that means the Imperial Palace will be accepting the Duke of Belfius. The ladies tried to organize their thoughts, thinking about any information that needed to pass on to their families for the future. And if that will be the case, there¡¯s only one thing that is left to do and that is to get rid of the Hillington twins. ¡®But what would be the most effective way of hurting the girls of the Hillington family?¡¯ With malicious eyes shining, the ladies tried to use their heads and immediately started mocking the twins. ¡°Do any of you know? They said that the twins have flaws.¡± One of the ladies started talking, then everyone followed through. ¡°Oh my, that¡¯s not all. We also heard that they shamelessly seduced the Duke to have him stay at the capital mansion!¡± ¡°Oh my God. Is that for real?¡± ¡°It is true. I have confirmed that the Duke of Belfius¡¯ clothes have all been delivered to that address. Can you imagine that! Do they still have their remaining dignity and manners?¡± (PR/N: But how do you know where his clothes are going if you didn¡¯t stalk him¡­?) They did not take into account that the Duke might have volunteered to stay in that mansion. If the original party is not present, rumors would inflate more. One of the young ladies, who was just secretly observing their conversation, started talking in a very soft voice as she rustled her fan because it would be a very sensitive topic to discuss in future. ¡°The rumor is that the eldest of the twins has ominous remarks and it is quite famous.¡± Everyone held their breaths all at once. The Princess¡¯ eyes narrowed even more. Congratulatory Remarks and ability. It was like a thorn or a needle to the present Imperial Family. Originally, the noblest and most capable of the Royal Family were supposed to have this ability. However, among the current Imperial Family, only His Majesty the Emperor Detroit was gifted with Congratulatory Remarks and ability. (PR/N: Bet you the Emperor wants Gabriel as a son in law so he can keep abilities going in the bloodline) ¡°You go ahead, please tell us more.¡± The eyes of the Princess were filled with joy. The voice of the young lady, who mentioned this suddenly raised her voice as she fuelled her previous words. ¡°Oh, yes, Your Highness the Princess. It is really true; there¡¯s this story as well about how the Duchess dies. I can¡¯t believe that such an ominous family is to be matched together with the War Hero. It doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Since then, a lot of words pouring out filled the room. It was to provide information for the Princess who would fight against the Hillington twins. Princess Raffia, who was listening with her eyes closed, suddenly burst into laughter. ¡°Haha. You guys are really good with this. Is this the main reason why I can¡¯t stop meeting you guys?¡± At the praise, the women burst into laughter. This laughter would be a sword and arrow that would soon fly to someone who would appear in the society. ¡°It¡¯s because we are all loyal to you, Your Highness. We just want you to know that. And anything that is considered the best should only belong none other than the Princess herself.¡± Princess Raffia is clearly the pinnacle of the social world and the most noble flower. The only Princess who is highly favored by His Majesty the Emperor. If she wants to have Gabriel von Belfius, she will have a fiery battle with the Hillington twins. ¡®Just how fun would that be?¡¯ And these young ladies enjoyed cat fights and strife, as they exchanged secret smiles. ¡°That¡¯s nice. I feel like my blood is flowing after such a long time. Since it¡¯s the Hillington girls, I just hope that they will be challenging opponents.¡± ¡°They will be, Your Highness the Princess.¡± Princess Raffia licked her lips with her tongue as if she was tempted. But then she suddenly frowned. ¡®Am I reminiscing about the insults I received from the Duke of Belfius?¡¯ The Princess suddenly laughed. No matter how scary that young Duke may be, he cannot ignore the Princess in front of an audience. ¡°Also Your Highness, His Majesty the Emperor doesn¡¯t need to intervene directly. This can be taken care of by Her Highness¡¯s loyal subordinates.¡± For example, they would make it so neither of the Hillington twins would hold the Duke¡¯s hand and make the first dance impossible. ¡°Fufu, you are all so loyal.¡± Slowly, the Princess¡¯s lips curved with satisfaction. As if that was exactly what she wanted to hear. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) A mouth-watering aroma of roast duck, and steak seasoned with herbs and butter. Smoked salmon that will make everyone happy to eat it in just one bite, sliced long and thin. Steamed oysters that smell fresh as if they were recently picked. Even the seductively sparkling wine. Despite the food that should be called dinner in front of me, I am not at ease. I manage to wet my mouth with wine and mourn inwardly. ¡®Why are you looking at me like that? Just how many times will you do that?¡¯ It was because of the other person whose eyes would continuously meet mine every once in a while. At first, I thought that it was just an Illusion, but it is already the 14th time that our eyes met. That person is definitely looking at me, not Ros¨¦. And that person is. ¡®Why?¡¯ It¡¯s Gabriel. The toes hidden inside my shoes began to shrink. And cold sweat ran down my back, because I was worried that someone else would notice his tenacious gaze. So, the knife that was cutting the steak slightly squeaked, and I clenched my teeth. Just as I hoped that no one would notice, I heard a lively voice beside me. ¡°Oh right. sister?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Ros¨¦, who was just cutting the roast duck into large chunks, looked at me and spoke with her eyes shining. I blinked my eyes. ¡®She has a lovely face as usual, but how come an ominous feeling is creeping up?¡¯ ¡®Ros¨¦, please don¡¯t say anything, okay? I don¡¯t know what it is, but please don¡¯t say it now!¡¯ Ros¨¦ smiled and suddenly threw a bomb. ¡°Sister, who will be your partner?¡± ¡®Partner.¡¯ Cough! It was a hot topic that would make the meat that I¡¯m eating stick to my throat. It was also at that moment when my father and Gabriel, who were currently talking about politics while exchanging bloody looks, turned their eyes to me. ¡°If it¡¯s about a partner¡­¡± Gabriel¡¯s eyes narrowed. I immediately looked away, as if pretending not to notice. ¡®Why? What? What does choosing my partner have to do with him?¡¯ This time, my father then stroked his chin and groaned as if in dismay. ¡°I see. I hadn¡¯t thought about the partner problem. By any chance Hildea, do you have anyone in mind?¡± I got a little embarrassed. Obviously, the topic of discussion here is focused on my debutante partner, just because someone mentioned it. ¡®Ros¨¦, aren¡¯t you doing this on purpose?¡¯ I patted my mouth with a napkin and tried to respond in a calm voice. I just hope that my voice won¡¯t sound panicky. ¡°Father, what is so important about that? There are a lot of things to prepare for right now. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a topic worth talking about in a hurry at a dinner gathering¡­¡± ¡°No, Hill! How can you say that? The first dance is at stake. Doesn¡¯t it matter? It¡¯s more important than anything else. It is this father¡¯s fault.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± ¡®This isn¡¯t good.¡¯ ¡°Partners are also a matter of face. This father lacks a lot for this kind of thing.¡± ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going to get indigestion. It naturally started from the first dinner that Gabriel joined a few days ago.¡¯ ¡°Besides, didn¡¯t you practice hard for this upcoming debutante? If you¡¯d like um¡­ This father of yours would um¡­ Let¡¯s dance.¡± I don¡¯t know how to react for a moment because I don¡¯t know what my father is trying to say. Besides, I couldn¡¯t understand what my father attempted to suggest, since he kept mumbling beside me. ¡°Ahmm, hmm!¡± It was because he was covering his mouth with his fist and Gabriel coughed lightly every time my father spoke. ¡°Father?¡± But my call was mercilessly chewed(*). (PR/N:(*) Chewed meaning her words were overlooked/ignored. *Shrugs* I don¡¯t get it either.) Father glared at Gabriel with bloody eyes, and Gabriel responded formidably. ¡°Why do you cough whenever I speak? If you¡¯re not feeling well, you should go and have yourself seen by a physician. And I don¡¯t know why you keep coming here with your big ass(*).¡± (PR/N:(*) The duke is calling him arrogant.) ¡°What I wanted to tell you is that, you have to swallow your food first before you talk, so that the other person can hear you clearly.¡± ¡°Ha, you¡¯re going to come out like this?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s the one who¡¯s being cheap? Parents who are too obsessed with their children are not good.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for someone who is always persistent.¡± TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 33 ?¨A??¦á??¦á¦á¦á???¦á???¨@? (Hildea¡¯s POV) Father and Gabriel seemed normal as they exchanged words while staring at each other, but somehow the atmosphere was quite fierce. I pondered for a moment on how to bring it up. ¡®I should have already decided.¡¯ ¡®My first dance as well as my partner.¡¯ ¡®It is a very important issue.¡¯ But my thoughts were simple. ¡®I don¡¯t need to carefully decide.¡¯ The marriage between the two families, Belfius and Hillington, is still unstable. So for the meantime, there is no need to talk about the oldest daughter¡¯s dedicated partner, and no one in particular has caught my eye yet. Of course, Ros¨¦ would partner with Gabriel, so I just had to decide for myself. ¡®I intended to choose an ordinary noble family.¡¯ I was actually thinking of asking one of the knights in our family, or rather choosing one of the many invitations from different young men that have been pouring in frequently these days. If that didn¡¯t work, I was really planning to ask my father in the end. ¡®But I think he wouldn¡¯t like it though.¡¯ ¡®I shouldn¡¯t ask that kind of favor.¡¯ As I observed Gabriel¡¯s and my Father¡¯s intense stares at each other, those thoughts immediately rushed down my throat. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t bring that up in the meantime.¡¯ So I said something different from what I had originally planned. ¡°Um, Father.¡± ¡°Yes, Hill. Go ahead.¡± ¡®Ros¨¦ will definitely worry if I haven¡¯t chosen anyone yet, and even my father will be concerned about it.¡¯ ¡®And to reassure Gabriel, who is still having a hard time with my sister.¡¯ ¡°As I said before, I haven¡¯t chosen a partner yet, but there are quite a few candidates.¡± ¡®In fact, there was no such thing as a candidate.¡¯ ¡°What?¡± ¡®But why is he so surprised?¡¯ I tilted my head in wonder, and then realized: it seems like my father must be worried about my attitude. As if to reassure him, I pulled up my chin and stated calmly, ¡°There are some invitations that I¡¯ve received so far, so if I send a response to some of them, I¡¯m sure someone will be willing to accept it.¡± ¡°Invitation?¡± ¡°Yes. So don¡¯t worry about this¡­¡± It was before I could finish the end of my sentence. I was surprised to hear the sound of something being crushed. I completely forgot what I was about to say and opened my mouth wide. ¡®I definitely heard that¡­¡¯ Somehow, it sounded like it came from Gabriel¡¯s hand. But before I could even check where the sound came from, my curiosity completely vanished after seeing my father¡¯s intense glare. ¡°What bastard?¡± ¡°Father? Are you mad?¡± My eyes opened wide due to shock, when I saw my father shaking his clenched fist in the air. ¡®Is there a problem if some young men send me invitations?¡¯ My face hardened from worry. ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯ ¡°No, I unconsciously vented my anger towards you, And you mentioned some young men who sent invitations? Did you already choose a candidate?¡± He has probably already heard me talking about choosing a candidate, but I don¡¯t know why he reacted like that. ¡°Yes.¡± I have been disregarding those family invitations for quite some time now, because I¡¯ve been busy dealing with matters related to my sister. But of course I didn¡¯t throw away the ones that would be beneficial to the family. It¡¯s for our futures¡¯ sake too and if by chance I get married by arrangement because of the pressure from the people around me, I would want to be with someone with a decent personality and dignity. ¡®Although it¡¯s not something to deal with as of this moment.¡¯ While thinking about it, I turned my gaze towards Gabriel who was looking at me intensely and my heart pounded once again. He then quickly averted his gaze and bit his lip. ¡®What¡¯s with those eyes?¡¯ ¡®Gabriel. His eyes show deep worry.¡¯ Whenever I see it, it feels as if my heart is breaking. I frowned and bit my lip, not knowing why I was feeling this way. I half-heartedly turned to my father and said, ¡°If those invitations bother you, I don¡¯t really need a partner. If it seems to be a problem¡­ I¡¯d rather go in alone. Should we do that?¡± I spoke quickly to let out everything all at once, but my heart was pained anew. Because this time, Gabriel showed an expression as if it was the end of the world. Until recently, he had a bloody look on his face like he was going to kill someone. ¡°Alone? Hildea, you¡¯re thinking of going¡­ alone?¡± ¡°Yes, I was thinking of doing that¡­¡± ¡°But why?¡± Dad¡¯s voice trembled as if he was holding back his anger. My temple ached because I couldn¡¯t figure what he was angry about. ¡®Haaa.¡¯(*) (PR/N(*) for clarification, she¡¯s sighing here. Apparently the Korean language has multiple ways to express sighs, Haaa included) Everytime we have a conversation like this, it¡¯s usually messed up. ¡®Is it because I¡¯m telling him all of this in front of a guest? Is that the reason why you¡¯re upset?¡¯ ¡°And also, Father, Ros¨¦¡¯s partner¡­¡± ¡®Has already decided, hasn¡¯t it?¡¯ I was going to say that, but Ros¨¦ raised her hand first. ¡°Me! Me! I have something to say as well!¡± It was a moment when the intense atmosphere suddenly broke and lightened up. My feelings, which were shuddering at the sadness and unknown resentment that had risen, disappeared like cotton candy that melted in water. Always bright and sunny Ros¨¦. The corner of my lips suddenly lost its strength. It wasn¡¯t just me. At that cheerful and lively attitude, my father burst out laughing while holding his forehead, and the maids held back their laughter as they smirked at Ros¨¦¡¯s sudden words. (T/N: It breaks my heart tling this part.) ¡®And finally, Gabriel is looking at Ros¨¦¡­¡¯ ¡®No, he¡¯s not looking at Ros¨¦, but at me.¡¯ We continued staring at each other, when Ros¨¦ suddenly intervened between the two of us. ¡°If my sister goes without a partner, I will go in alone as well! Don¡¯t you think so, sis? ¡°What?¡± ¡°If my sister can do that too, so why can¡¯t I? It¡¯s not that complicated going in without a partner.¡± This time, it was my turn to be shocked by the bomb thrown by Ros¨¦. ¡°No, Ros¨¦! You¡¯re different.¡± ¡°Huh? Sister, why am I different?¡± ¡°Because you¡­¡± ¡®You have Gabriel.¡¯ ¡®How can you and I be the same?¡¯ ¡®You obviously have a fianc¨¦e, so why are you going in alone?¡¯ ¡®Such words soared in my throat, but I couldn¡¯t say anything when I saw Ros¨¦¡¯s eyes.¡¯ Suddenly, Ros¨¦ grinned. ¡°Then you decide for both of us? If you will go with a partner, I will do the same. But if you intend to go in alone, then I¡¯ll go alone as well.¡± This happened when Ros¨¦ started to act stubbornly and no one could win against her. ¡®Still, this isn¡¯t right.¡¯ I looked at Father and Gabriel as if asking for help, to stop Ros¨¦ and her nonsense. I sighed. ¡®What¡¯s this mess?¡¯ ¡®Everything seemed to be in disarray. The person I thought would be looking concerned, was chewing the meat on his plate with a much more satisfied look than before.¡¯ ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ ¡®This isn¡¯t right. Hey, why are you so calm? Ros¨¦ just said that she wouldn¡¯t be going with you¡­¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°Is there anyone who can go against her?¡± In the end, Ros¨¦riel¡¯s persuasiveness didn¡¯t fail. Once she started to become stubborn, she would insist using whatever it took. She is as hard as a bull horn stuck in a tree. If she really wanted me to attend with a partner, then I would have no choice but to decide then, but I needed to carefully choose one. ¡®And how come everyone is acting strangely when it is related to my partner?¡¯ Just thinking about how troublesome it would be perceived for the two sisters of Hillington to attend the banquet without a partner. ¡°Should I start socializing now?¡± In fact, there are many ways to do so. This is because even before debuting in the social world, it was common for family members to interact with each other or to meet with other peers of the same age. I also know that being associated with our peers would be needed. From the original story, I knew that this young generation would dominate the social world and would be divided into two major branches. And the problem is that I didn¡¯t want to belong to either of them. ¡®Well I don¡¯t have to do that.¡¯ After all, Ros¨¦ is the protagonist of this novel. Even if someone in the social world wants to harass Ros¨¦, in the end they will be punished for causality or everyone will eventually be in the periphery for our lovely Ros¨¦. So, I didn¡¯t bother with the social world and focused on taking care of myself. ¡°But I will be bullied as well.¡± There was only Ros¨¦ in the original, but I am also present in this world. The existence of the heroine¡¯s twin sister, Hildea von Hillington, who would not have existed. In the eyes of others, I am also a candidate to become Gabriel¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so the attack will surely come on my side as well. ¡®The most difficult opponents would be the Empress, Crown Prince, and Princess, right?¡¯ ¡®Oh no.¡¯ I bit my lips. ¡®Why did I forget the most important person?¡¯ ¡°The Emperor.¡± ¡®Anyway, it will definitely be a pain in the ass.¡¯ As I stood on the terrace on the first floor with the opened window door, I lightly touched my lips, and was suddenly startled. ¡®!¡¯ And I immediately hid myself inside. It was because someone was standing in the garden looking at the terrace. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ I could only see his back, but because of his platinum blonde hair that shines through even at night, I could clearly tell who it was even without looking back. It was Gabriel, a man whom I had no idea why he was here at this time. ¡®Did he notice that I hid myself from him.¡¯ Then I heard a voice calling out to me from outside. ¡°I know that you¡¯re uncomfortable.¡± His voice, which has always been calm and cold, was somewhat nervous today. Reluctantly, I slowly turned around, wrapping the shawl over my shoulders. and faced him. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± A slight frown as if seeing something unpleasant, a gaze that quickly falls down after facing me like he didn¡¯t want to look at my face that long, and a stiff jaw and clenched fist. It was the same Gabriel who I had met and known from a long time ago. Nothing has changed since our childhood. ¡®Why? What the hell was he expecting, an unknown coolness spread through my heart.¡¯ I also stood in front of him with an expressionless look on my face, which was accustomed to responding to those who hated me. Then a vain laugh emerged inside of me. It was now clear that those letters that we sent to each other for 12 years had no meaning to them. In other words, I¡¯m the only one who can¡¯t throw them away and still keep them. ¡®I¡¯ll throw them away one day.¡¯ ¡®I definitely will.¡¯ Letting go of how much those letters comforted me during the moments when I endured being alone as well. Because it¡¯s not mine to begin with. ¡°Why are you here, Gabriel?¡± Am I seeing things? Because the moment I said those words, it seemed like his frown loosened. I felt the urge to quickly end the conversation and leave without a care But it was too late because the atmosphere suddenly felt so intimate. ¡°Ros¨¦¡¯s bedroom is not here¡­¡± ¡°Do you think I didn¡¯t know that? Or are you deliberately mocking me?¡± ¡°What? A mockery?¡± ¡®What is he talking about?¡¯ But of course I couldn¡¯t ask him that. I hardened my face with my eyes wide open. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking me about why I am persistently looking for you today?¡± It was because Gabriel suddenly went over the railing and was now right in front of me. TO BE CONTINUED¡­.. [Hi lovess for our HLMS readers we will renew our chapter release by next year, hope you guys would understand. Thank you everyone Merry Xmas and Happy New Year!] Chapter 34 -?¨A??¦á??¦á¦á¦á???¦á???¨@? (Hildea¡¯s POV) It is a distance that is easy to cross over, once he grabs a hold of the railing on the first floor terrace. A deep, unfamiliar scent was exuded. ¡®Was it the shower cologne that he sprayed?¡¯ I swallow dry saliva. ¡°Lady Hildea.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± ¡°Hill.¡± At that friendly name, he frowns as if he has eaten something very unpleasant, and pauses for a moment. He gently rubs his chest, as if he is sick. However, without paying any attention to his actions, Gabriel makes an unexpected request. ¡°Ask me, please. Why do you think I want to see you, My Lady?¡± I unconsciously shake my head. ¡®It¡¯s the same as Ros¨¦ who suddenly uttered such words earlier. Could it be possible that these two had a lover¡¯s quarrel?¡¯ ¡®That¡¯s why they¡¯re not going to be partners anymore, and now they¡¯ll be saying that they won¡¯t bring me with them, right?¡¯ (T/N: Lmao, haha Hildea seriously? Haha..) ¡®Well, that makes sense.¡¯ I¡¯m rendered speechless by the turn of events, but the thought makes my heart ache to some extent. It¡¯s come to the point that it feels so weird. ¡°As expected, you don¡¯t like it.¡± While I was distracted for a second, he seemed to have thought of something and come to his own conclusion. ¡°If so, I hope you can at least accept this.¡± I blankly followed him as he reached out and raised my hand without realizing it. Just like a knight who asks for a kiss on the back of the hand and the knight¡¯s maiden who shyly accepts it. I feel like there is static electricity that is spreading from his fingertips, and then he moves. He grabbed my hand and gently pulled me towards his side. When I hastily grabbed the patio railing, I leaned slightly towards him, and the tips of my messy hair brushed against his shoulder. ¡®Huh.¡¯ The tips of his hair tickle, as if they directly touch my skin. And Gabriel¡¯s hand moves quickly, like he wouldn¡¯t allow that something to move away that easily. With a clicking sound as if a door is being opened, something clatters and falls. No, rather than falling, it sinks very slowly, as if an invisible hand is holding and lowering it. Then, something appears in front of my eyes. ¡°This is¡­¡± It¡¯s a set with a very colorful necklace and earrings. ¡°Gabriel. Is this magic?¡± It¡¯s so pretty that I can¡¯t take my eyes off it for some reason. Somehow, it feels like the dark purple eyes in the distance are smiling beautifully. Nonetheless, his face is still expressionless. ¡°Yes, it is.¡± ¡®If so, then why are you giving this to me?¡¯ Those words are caught in my throat. My hand, which was holding the railing, tightens. ¡°Will you accept it?¡± Gabriel¡¯s voice, which gasps unnaturally for a moment as if he is feeling uneasy, reaches my ears. I reach out slowly to the necklace that is shining brightly in front of me. The delicately crafted silver patterns around the large, vivid ruby-red like jewels are so beautiful. The small blue gems look like they are blooming, and appear paler and brighter than sapphires. ¡®What kind of jewels are these?¡¯ ¡°I don¡¯t know why you prepared these things for me.¡± ¡®But I can¡¯t help but be excited like a child with a dazzling gift in front of me.¡¯ Then I realized the position where Gabriel and I were standing, he gently bit my hand that he was holding. The hand, which was hot as if he would not let go, was easily removed like a lie. When the place that he touched was exposed to the air, it felt cool as if cold sweat was forming. ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± ¡®It seems like he is talking to a wall.¡¯ ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t like it.¡¯ ¡°Why are you doing this to me?¡± ¡°Would you feel at ease if I told you that I went to Lady Ros¨¦riel first?¡± ¡®That would have been natural.¡¯ The odd thing is, he¡¯s not even a playboy in this novel and he didn¡¯t even need to present a gorgeous crafted necklace to his fianc¨¦e¡¯s older sister. ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it on an impulse, so don¡¯t worry about it. Also, it¡¯s not that expensive nor grand¡­ I hope you don¡¯t feel burdened.¡± ¡®I was a bit skeptical.¡¯ But I can¡¯t say it out loud, so I have no choice but to quietly nod my head. Because strangely, just for a second, he looked like he was heartbroken. ¡°Thank you for the gift.¡± ¡®What a funny sight for someone to see.¡¯ ¡®A woman with a serious face and a man with a firm expression looking like they are very uncomfortable.¡¯ ¡®But between the two of us is a very colorful ornate necklace.¡¯ I wrapped it around my hand. The feeling of it being stretched and wrapped around my skin was eerily clear. ¡°It¡¯s really pretty. Thank you for your kindness. Ros¨¦ must have been very happy. That child likes shiny jewels.¡± ¡°Yes, I know.¡± ¡®Huh? I thought that you were being sarcastic just now.¡¯ But there is no reason for him to not know that Ros¨¦ likes jewelry that much. ¡°Did you spend a lot?¡± He must have sent her a lot since the woman said that she loves them. In fact, I was saying this because I saw the letters that he sent to Ros¨¦ and the numerous sparkling gifts. But for some reason, he flinched and jumped. ¡°Those jewels are simply¡­ They were just simply bought.¡± ¡®Are you trying to show off your wealth now?¡¯ ¡®How many people were not aware of how sweet he was when he carefully ordered those kinds of things while he was on the battlefield and continuously sent such gorgeous things to Ros¨¦?¡¯ I sighed and took a step back. ¡°By the way, was this necklace the reason why you wanted to see me?¡± ¡®Maybe there is a meaning that I am not aware of.¡¯ Since the family engagement has already been decided, it could be that he is just being polite to the other candidate as well. ¡®Oh, maybe the necklace sent to Ros¨¦ has the same shape, but the jewels inside are different.¡¯ ¡®I was not interested in jewelry at all, and I didn¡¯t want to know the detailed patterns and their meanings, so I stayed away from them, but Ros¨¦ has mastered those kinds of things¡­¡¯ Thinking like that made my heart feel a little lighter. So, with a careful hand, I lifted the necklace and looked at it, and saw Gabriel with softened eyes. ¡°It may be early, but congratulations, Gabriel.¡± ¡°¡­Did you just congratulate me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡®Hasn¡¯t he waited a long time? The end to the never ending wait that this man in front of me yearns for is now just around the corner.¡¯ (T/N: What she meant on this is that she thought Gabriel has been waiting for this moment when he can finally get engaged to Ros¨¦. Lmao) Even though you will go through quite a bit of hardship and adversity before that. I wiggled my fingers, hiding my feelings of being a little lonely. ¡®The day will come when I lose my friend from those letters, who I¡¯ve gotten to know, and my younger sister, who I¡¯m only looking out for.¡¯ It¡¯s not really lost, but it won¡¯t be the same as before. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this for a long time too, so why don¡¯t we go together as partners?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡± ¡°I mean why didn¡¯t you ask for a partner?¡± ¡®Oh, that¡¯s what he meant then.¡¯ (T/N: Haha poor Gabriel.) ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to wait¡­¡± ¡°But why not?¡± For some reason, his eyes widened. Then I tilted my head. ¡®This topic started because I didn¡¯t have a partner like Ros¨¦, but then why does he look like that? Didn¡¯t he hear what I said earlier at the dinner?¡¯ I spoke slowly without thinking any further. ¡°If you ask me again, then I would say that it might change. Not having a partner for the first dance is a bit¡­ Because it might become a flaw in the future. I may have already regretted it whenI said that earlier.¡± However, his reaction was unusual. ¡°You¡¯re regretting it. Does that mean that you plan to have a partner?¡± ¡®Somehow it feels like he is asking me. Maybe it¡¯s because the end of his gaze is towards me even though that would be impossible.¡¯ ¡®You should ask Ros¨¦ directly.¡¯ Those words tickled as if they were coming out of my lips. And it¡¯s really absurd to be having all these intimate conversations with me. I calmly take a step back. He seems surprised by my actions. I bow my head slightly as if to say my greetings. ¡°Thank you for the necklace, and today¡¯s conversation was also helpful. However, it is late, and the situation is a bit impolite.¡± Gabriel looked very embarrassed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not¡­ Excuse me.¡± For some reason, he looked really embarrassed, and he seemed to be like a naive boy. I was about to burst out laughing. At that moment, Gabriel¡¯s expression of being embarrassed changed, like someone who saw something very unusual. ¡®Why is he making that face again?¡¯ Can it be because I haven¡¯t lifted the corner of my mouth before on my own? But seeing his suddenly blank expression makes me feel comfortable smiling in front of him. Actually, I wanted to tell him with a bright smile. It must be just to show his kindness and most likely even though the letters were written by someone else, but nonetheless. ¡®I received a lot of comfort from those letters.¡¯ ¡®I want to say that.¡¯ ¡®That I¡¯m so thankful.¡¯ But I don¡¯t want him to be swayed, and I don¡¯t want to burden him as well because of it. Also to my sister, whom I love. ¡°Please take care, Gabriel.¡± I slowly closed the door to the terrace with so much meaning on it in front of the man who was standing blankly. As I drew the curtains and turned off the lights. ¡®But why?¡¯ I stood still, holding my breath, until Gabriel¡¯s shadow in front of me disappeared. Like a person who didn¡¯t want to leave, as I held on to the cold necklace tightly in my hand. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Gabriel¡¯s POV) ¡°Ah.¡± ¡®How can she come so affectionately and gently, then slowly push me away very coldly?¡¯ I looked at my hands which were trembling helplessly as I sighed and slowly backed away. I want to knock on that closed window door, draw the curtain that came down, and ask her directly. ¡®Hildea.¡¯ ¡®Are you, perhaps, of the same mind as me?¡¯ ¡®Are you sad as well?¡¯ ¡®Did my courage to not ask for a partner and not tell you hurt you?¡¯ My heart is pounding and my ears are ringing. That gaze, which was clearly facing me, seemed to say that the hope that had been dimly embraced so far was not an illusion. ¡°The letters, it wasn¡¯t a lie.¡± When the cold, heartless, and monotonous sentences gradually began to tell stories of everyday life, little by little. The words in those letters that passed between the two of us were obviously full of intimacy. ¡®That¡¯s why I know her more than anyone else.¡¯ That¡¯s what I thought. People say that Hildea is a smart person, does not know what loneliness is, and likes to be alone. ¡®But you seemed so lonely in that letter.¡¯ ¡®Like you want me to hold your hand.¡¯ I rubbed my mouth nervously and took a few quick steps. ¡®What do you mean by that smile?¡¯ It was significantly different from the subtle smile that Ros¨¦riel had drawn when she was spying. The figure holding the necklace in her hand, looking at me, and smiling brightly enough to be fond of- It was literally like a weapon that caused my heart to explode. ¡°It¡¯s so¡­¡± It was a light that could not be expressed by any words. TO BE CONTINUED¡­ Chapter 35 -?¨A??¦á??¦á¦á¦á???¦á???¨@? (3rd Person POV) Gabriel clenched his teeth, determined. Now, he realized that there is a faint hope and that Hildea does not despise him. ¡®The first dance partner.¡¯ It was something that he wanted for himself. In an instant, the shy and disheartened young man disappeared, and a bloody beast with a sinister look took his place. With his sharpened eyes, anyone would be afraid to look at him. ¡°Did she say invitation?¡± ¡®I need to know those candidates in detail.¡¯ He laughed like he was growling. ¡®No one will ever be able to dance with Hildea in front of me.¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡®What the hell is going on?¡¯ I held up a pen and wondered how to manage my facial expression. ¡®Then, this isn¡¯t some kind of a socialite joke that I don¡¯t know about, right?¡¯ I had to seriously think about whether there are things such as curses in this world. ¡®Otherwise, how could these things happen one after another? Can it be that my reputation is already this bad? But maybe it¡¯s because these were the ones who sent the invitation first?¡¯ ¡°Sister, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so serious?¡± As I reviewed the letters with a confused look on my face, I turned my head towards the cheerful voice. Then I found myself looking at lovely pink hair and clear red eyes. My cute little sister is smiling like a rabbit. ¡°Oh, Ros¨¦. You¡¯re here?¡± ¡°Yeah, I finished my afternoon training. Look, Sister. Do I have some biceps in my arms now?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± Seeing her brightly smiling face, I am momentarily speechless. ¡®Dear little sister.¡¯ ¡®Do you want to show off your biceps like that?¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t have to brag about it¡­ And there is something more important than that.¡± ¡°More important than my muscles?¡± I waved the letter that I was holding and lamented. ¡°Take a look at this?¡± ¡°Um, these are the invitations sent over by those young men, am I right? Oh wait, did you already send out a letter regarding your debutante partner?¡± ¡°I did, but then this letter came back so I¡¯m at a loss as to what to do.¡± ¡°Wait, did something happen?¡± ¡°According to this letter, yes.¡± Ros¨¦ poked her head out from behind and scanned the letter, playfully pressing my shoulder with the tip of her chin. ¡®So mischievous¡­!¡¯ ¡°This person has a broken leg, while the other person has a broken wrist? Ah, this guy rolled down the stairs? Hey, what is all this?¡± What Ros¨¦ said while frowning was literally what was written in the letter. Thanks to my lovely little sister who insists that if I don¡¯t bring a partner with me, she would also attend without a partner. But the response that came back was: ¡®Are they just making excuses just so that they can reject my offer?¡¯ ¡®It makes me feel bad to think this way, even if the letter is true.¡¯ ¡®It feels like this happened just because I asked them to be my partner?¡¯ ¡®This makes me upset because those rumors about my congratulatory remarks will only inflate further. The curse of Hillington¡¯s first child. The possibility that I could hear something like that again.¡¯ Biting my lip slightly, I hear a shrill laugh next to me. ¡°Sister, Sister. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± Ros¨¦ has always been like this. I squint my eyes as if looking straight towards a bright sun, without realizing that my cute little sister spoke as cheerfully as if she was singing. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking, but don¡¯t be like this. If you¡¯d like, we can ride a horse together.¡± ¡®Her bright appearance is very comforting and there are times when I envy her for it, just like now.¡¯ ¡°Well, the white horse that Gabriel brought is very pretty, so it¡¯s perfect for my sister¡­¡± ¡°Ros¨¦. Please don¡¯t change the subject. What¡¯s important now is not horseback riding. You were the one who brought up the partner issue first. Did you forget?¡± ¡°That, that.¡± ¡°Come on, sit down. Let¡¯s talk, Sister.¡± With a strict expression on my face, I grabbed Ros¨¦riel¡¯s arm and pulled her in front of me. Ros¨¦ had a childish expression on her face that didn¡¯t like to hear me nagging, so she almost felt relieved for a moment. ¡°Ros¨¦. Are you not going to bring Gabriel as your partner?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way that person wouldn¡¯t have asked you, did you refuse him? I kept my mouth shut. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be good to say something because I was caught between the two of you, but I don¡¯t think that is the case now.¡± ¡°Wait, Sister¡­ Who said that Gabriel is my partner?¡± I tilt my head. ¡°No? But you said you were coming to see Gabriel today.¡± ¡°That was before my training.¡± ¡°What did you do then when you met him?¡± Suddenly, Ros¨¦ coughed. ¡°Ummm, jewel, hmm, hmm hmmm. Just like my sister, I also received a necklace and earrings set! So, that¡¯s why we met.¡± Then I felt even weirder. ¡®Is she saying that Gabriel gave it to me first, and then Ros¨¦?¡¯ ¡°But he won¡¯t become your partner?¡± ¡°Ugh.¡± For some reason, Ros¨¦ made a face that looked like she was having an upset stomach. I wanted to say something, but I just couldn¡¯t say it. That was why I looked a bit frustrated. It is the most out of character expression for Ros¨¦, who has always been honest and straightforward. I wondered if I should ask her. ¡®Why are you so close then?¡¯ No more than that. ¡®But it seems that Gabriel hasn¡¯t asked anyone to become his partner yet?¡¯ And it looks like the relationship between the two isn¡¯t the same as when we were young. Even today, when walking around the mansion, it was not the first time that I have encountered the two chatting in the garden. ¡®But the way he sincerely gave me the necklace last night, it is clear that Gabriel was asking permission so that he can ask Ros¨¦ to be his partner.¡¯ However, it would be very upsetting if Ros¨¦ suddenly changes her mind just because of what I said at last night¡¯s dinner. As I tried to bend Ros¨¦¡¯s will with convincing words, my eyes, which were full of playfulness, suddenly hardened. ¡°Why are you laughing so much? Is something funny? I¡¯m just saying this because I¡¯m worried about you.¡± ¡°As much as my sister worries about me, I also worry about you. So, you better decide on your partner first. Once you have a partner, that will be the time I¡¯ll decide! Simple as that.¡± ¡°I was doing that, but everyone rejected me so I don¡¯t know what to do.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± The decisive answer showed no sign of changing, so in the end, I raised both hands and feet. There are few options left for me because all of the young men that I¡¯ve sent my proposals to have become like that. Even if I ask some of the Knights from the Duchy, I am not yet acquainted with them, so instead¡­ ¡°Then I have no more options, Ros¨¦.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± I clench my teeth. ¡°I¡¯m going to ask our father to partner up with me. Then you will be partnering with Gabriel as usual. Okay, Ros¨¦?¡± ¡°Wait, that¡¯s not the way to do it.¡± I said those words with great determination, but then Ros¨¦ puffed her cheeks as if she was not agreeing to it. ¡®This stubborn girl. What else does she dislike?¡¯ ¡°Why? You don¡¯t like it?¡± ¡°Sister, can¡¯t it be the other way around?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡®I almost opened my mouth. If it¡¯s the other way around, does that mean that Ros¨¦ goes with our father and I go with Gabriel?¡¯ ¡°Of course not. What¡¯s wrong with you, Ros¨¦?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s not normal. My Sister, Gabriel, isn¡¯t my fiance. None of us have decided yet.¡± Ros¨¦riel said something serious after a while, but then, I unintentionally snorted at her words. Of course, I didn¡¯t mean to laugh at Ros¨¦, but the situation itself is very funny. ¡®Look, Ros¨¦, the letters he sent to you and me are very different and the things he sent to the both of us are also different.¡¯ ¡®The expression on his face whenever he looks at me is significantly different, so who would make such a mistake?¡¯ ¡®This is something extremely obvious.¡¯ I could say those words, but I didn¡¯t want to offend my sweet little sister, who tends to always put me first. ¡°I don¡¯t want us to fight over this kind of thing. You know what I mean, right?¡± As I said those words as gently as possible and waved the back of my hand, my sweet sister, Ros¨¦, nodded slowly as if she understood what I meant. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in as Gabriel¡¯s partner, while, um, you will partner up with Father? Is that right?¡± ¡®I don¡¯t know if my dad will like it.¡¯ ¡®But doesn¡¯t Ros¨¦ seem nauseous for some reason?¡¯ Anyway, I sighed and nodded, and Ros¨¦, who had a wide smile, ran up to me, hugged me, and whispered that everything would be fine. ¡®Indeed. I don¡¯t know if it will turn out well, but I¡¯m glad it ended up like this.¡¯ I sigh and stroke Rose¡¯s hair. Although she ran wildly, her hair, which has always been taken care of under the hands of our maids, is very fine and soft. Ros¨¦ smiled and she clenched her fingers meaninglessly. The atmosphere has also become relaxed, and the maid who is observing us due to the possibility of a fight between the sisters seems to be relieved. I laugh inside. ¡®There¡¯s no way that I¡¯m going to fight Ros¨¦.¡¯ ¡®I can¡¯t even imagine myself being angry with Ros¨¦, but then, why did maids think that?¡¯ ¡°Still, continue to practice dancing, Ros¨¦. Your dancing skills are¡­ It¡¯s difficult to say, but you¡¯re a terrible dancer. I think it would be good to just leave everything to Gabriel.¡± Nothing was mentioned about Gabriel being unable to dance in the original story, so it should be fine. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll try my best not to split Gabriel¡¯s toe in two.¡± ¡®Why are you suddenly changing the genre to a thriller?¡¯ ¡°What I mean is¡­ Ugh, who can stop you anyway?¡± Ros¨¦ clapped and laughed as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. I sighed once more at her playfulness. ¡°You have such a cute little sister named Ros¨¦riel, who listens like an angel to her sister!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say anymore.¡± The afternoon of that day ended with Ros¨¦riel smiling brightly. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person POV) Humble meetings are usually done in secret. One night, in the pale moonlight, a remarkably beautiful man hardened his eyes. There was the sound of a door opening and the clacking sound of pointed shoes. Someone walked in front of the young man, who happened to be kneeling and praying as if it was the most natural thing to do. ¡°Now you¡¯re going back and forth like you¡¯re visiting your temple. There are a lot of eyes here, as well.¡± The beautiful young man, who slowly opened his eyes while talking calmly, was the Highest Priest, Chris. And standing in front of him. ¡°Who dares to say something about me? If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have ripped that mouth apart.¡± It was Djia, the only Empress of the Mielle Empire, who was smiling gracefully. ¡°Come on then.¡± The Empress whispered. ¡°Let¡¯s listen to the information you ask for.¡± (PR/N: Anyone else wondering what happened to Rose¡¯s communication device with the servants?) TO BE CONTINUED¡­ Chapter 36 -?¨A??¦á??¦á¦á¦á???¦á???¨@? (Hildea¡¯s POV) This is a dream. I know that it¡¯s a dream because it happened before. At that time in the past, I was on the way back to my room from my morning class to take a brief break after lunch, following my daily schedule. But then I heard a burst of cheerful laughter from somewhere, and that voice belonged to Ros¨¦. When I turned around to look for her, a smile was visible on my face. But when I saw her around the corner, Ros¨¦ was not alone. She was with someone else. Lira, who was following me, suddenly asked as if wondering, ¡°What¡¯s wrong My Lady?¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t say anything because I was immersed in the sight. To be precise, it wasn¡¯t just Ros¨¦, who was smiling and clapping, but also a young man, who was looking at her with a slight frown. In the bright sunlight, the man¡¯s hair had a surprisingly beautiful color. The lemon-colored platinum blonde hair was shining translucently and reflected all the more brightly. It was him whom I was staring at for a while. Just then, Ros¨¦ pulled out something. I couldn¡¯t tell because of the distance, but it seemed like a piece of paper on which something was drawn. It seemed like a person was drawn on it. But Gabriel suddenly laughed, took the paper and smiled like a blooming flower. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Then I felt my heart throb. I was puzzled for a while. ¡®Why? Why does it hurt like this?¡¯ ¡®What is this emotion that I¡¯m feeling?¡¯ -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) I opened my eyes slowly. I realized that my whole body was sweating, and I was panting like I had a nightmare. I sigh because I have no strength in my limbs. Lately, I keep dreaming about Gabriel and Ros¨¦. I rubbed my chest, which was throbbing and numb in my dream. The drawing that Gabriel was looking at that time must have been created by Ros¨¦riel. ¡®But why do I have that urge to know who the person painted on that drawing was?¡¯ ¡°This is not good.¡± I see a young lady in the mirror, who is pale and tired. ¡®It¡¯s me.¡¯ Still, I¡¯m not accustomed to seeing myself in the mirror, so I immediately turn my eyes away, but there was a pang of unexpected guilt that appeared on my face. I get up and open the jewelry box on the dressing table. I see a necklace and earrings that are ornately crafted. ¡°This doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡± I said so while unconsciously stroking the necklace. While talking to Ros¨¦ earlier, I went to her room and happened to see the necklace that Gabriel had given to her. But the moment I saw that necklace, I felt as if my heart dropped and was pounding. ¡°I should have expected it already.¡± ¡®That Ros¨¦ would receive the same necklace as me. It was a fact that I was very certain of, but why am I so bothered?¡¯ (PR/N: *facepalm* -1 points for creativity Gabriel) ¡®The color of the jewel is different from mine.¡¯ ¡°Did you know, Sister, that gems have different meanings to them, depending on the type and color! If you¡¯re interested, I can explain it to you!¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay Ros¨¦, I¡¯m not interested at all. I¡¯m just happy that yours is very pretty.¡± Ros¨¦ showed a sullen look on her face, but I cut off eye contact and changed the topic. ¡°I can¡¯t do this.¡± I thought for a while, then slammed the jewelry box. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) ¡°What would be the perfect gift for a man?¡± Clang! ¡°?¡± For me, those words weren¡¯t a big deal, but Lira broke the vase that she was holding, Sien dropped the comb, and the Marquis, who was looking at me, screamed. ¡°Hey, why are you all like this? I just asked a simple question; can¡¯t I do that?¡± Now I feel awkward. ¡®I know that I haven¡¯t shown any interest in any young man of my age, but is it really necessary to be that surprised?¡¯ ¡°It was just too sudden.¡± The Marquis sighed and covered her mouth with her hands. She is a very good social skills teacher, but her reaction is like an old-fashioned theatrical actress. Well, she¡¯s like a swan flapping its wings. ¡°Oh, dear Hildea. It¡¯s not like that. But, may I ask why you are asking such a question?¡± Perhaps they have the impression that I¡¯m confessing to someone. The Marquis¡¯s eyes fluttered with excitement, and her reaction was bothersome. ¡®Did I say something weird?¡¯ ¡®Will a return gift stir up a lot of rumors?¡¯ ¡°¡­I¡¯ve received something very precious and I wanted to give something back in return, but I¡¯m worried because I have never given a gift to anyone before.¡± ¡°Oh! So, you did receive a present?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t a big deal. However, I thought that it would be expected that I return as much as I received. It would be nice to have items or things that are popular among youngsters of our age these days.¡± ¡°Again, was it a young man of your age who gave you that present? Oh my gosh!¡± ¡°¡­Yes, it was.¡± The person I¡¯m going to send the gift to is Gabriel. ¡®So, can¡¯t I just make a present like the one I usually gave to my father?¡¯ ¡®Of course, not me personally, but through other people.¡¯ ¡®But why are they so surprised?¡¯ I blinked and looked at the Marquis, who was still startled and then turned my gaze towards Lira and Sien, who seemed surprised but still expressionless. ¡®Have they misunderstood me?¡¯ ¡°Please give me your opinion, Marquis.¡± The reason for this decision is simple. This is because, while I¡¯m returning the gratitude for the necklace, I am also determined to cut off whatever was bothering me. ¡®And come to think of it, I have only received letters and flowers for the past 12 years, but I have no memory of sending anything back.¡¯ (PR/N: Now that¡¯s just irresponsible¡­ regardless of their relationship, never sending anything back for over a decade after receiving so many gifts) ¡®Thinking about that, I became even more embarrassed and rubbed my cheeks, which seemed to be slightly hot, but I could see the people around me exchanging weird looks.¡¯ ¡®What seems to be the problem?¡¯ Then, Lira said, ¡°Take Sien with you, My Lady.¡± ¡°Sien?¡± ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know much about fashion, but this kid is very interested in those kinds of things. It¡¯s good to call the merchants, but they say there are famous shops these days.¡± ¡°Really? Can I ask you a favor then, Sien?¡± I looked at Sien, and she, who had her head down, was surprised. ¡®There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about.¡¯ I stared at Sien, trying not to look fierce as much as possible, but she couldn¡¯t look at me for more than three seconds. I felt depressed then. ¡°I know a lot of shops that we can go to, My Lady. If you take me with you¡­ Ah¡­ Ah. I will do my best to help you pick out a present that you¡¯ll be satisfied with.¡± ¡°I see.¡± If anyone saw this, they would think it looked like she was at an interview. I nodded to acknowledge her statement while feeling disheartened, like I was like a stern manager or a director. ¡°Thank you. Please take care of me, Sien.¡± ¡°It is an honor for me to assist you, My Lady.¡± Anyway, I¡¯m grateful that she stepped up to talk to me first when I was feeling uncomfortable. For such a simple thing, which I didn¡¯t understand at the time. The fact that there are more people than I thought that are interested in helping the Young Lady of Hillington who had not yet debuted in buying gifts for other people. And their concern about whose hands the gift will fall into. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd PERSON POV) ¡°Oh, did you hear the story?¡± The eyes of the noblewomen, who were gathered with their fans gently fluttering, flickered. ¡°Did anything interesting happen, Young-ae?¡± ¡°Fufu, don¡¯t I have another piece of news again? This is what I heard firsthand from my trusted maid.¡± ¡°Ah, I can¡¯t stand it. What is it? Come on, tell us right now.¡± Since the Debut Ball is just around the corner, a new wind is blowing in the social world which used to be boring. Then how much fire will spark after the new wave happens? Some will make love through hot romance, while others exchange hits in an invisible fight. And the onlookers will be delighted! ¡°You mean to say that the Duke of Belfius bought two sets of necklaces and earrings with engravings on them?¡± Oh, people¡¯s lips parted roundly. Someone immediately understood the meaning, and a red flush from excitement appeared on their cheek. ¡°Oh, how romantic.¡± Even if the mouth-watering son-in-law they are aiming for is acting up for another woman. Surprisingly, there are many early engagements among nobles, and even though they are young girls making their debut, there are some cases where they already have a fianc¨¦e. In that case, there is a quiet romantic legend, which was to prevent other possible suitors, present necklaces and earrings that were hand-crafted. And one of those myths was choosing the color of the jewel to match the eye color of the recipient. That¡¯s what the fiance did for his fianc¨¦e, and vice versa. What does this romantic legend have to do with the case of the 3rd Prince of the Mielle Empire? ¡°At that time, the Crown Prince was so beautiful back then, right? He must have been anxious because he was just engaged, so he had his maxim melted and engraved. Oh, how sweet is that?¡± ¡°From then on, the handicrafts presented to the fianc¨¦es before their debut came to have that meaning. I thought that the Duke of Belfius, who had been fighting a war since a young age, wouldn¡¯t know about this legend¡­¡± It was such a sweet gesture. It also meant that they now knew who their opponent would be. It wasn¡¯t known exactly which of the two daughters of the Hillington family would be the Duke of Belfius¡¯s love interest, but it¡¯s certainly one of them. The meaning of the necklace would indicate whoever she is. ¡®This woman is mine.¡¯ The lady who spoke up smiled gracefully and said, ¡°Whichever one of the twins who will appear wearing a red necklace will be the person he has chosen.¡± And that person is going to become prey for these ladies. ¡®Aren¡¯t they pitiful buds who would appear young and innocent, without a mother or a woman from another family to protect them?¡¯ Invisible sword-like words, subtle sneers, and incomparable elegance will tear the Hillington¡¯s young ladies to shreds, attack them, and cause them to cry. So, it will make her give up on her fiance without him knowing the root cause. -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (Hildea¡¯s POV) As soon as I got out of the carriage, I frowned at the sight of a fairly crowded store. ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was going to be this popular¡­¡± Sien, who had a breathtaking expression on her face throughout the entire carriage ride, now had a pitiful face that couldn¡¯t be explained. Even now, I thought briefly about whether I should send Sien back to the mansion and buy things with the escort who accompanied me. But then. ¡°My lady.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Sien stood quietly as if she had been contemplating and then spoke to me in a surprisingly calm voice. ¡°Follow me, My lady.¡± ¡®Wait, the door to the lady¡¯s entrance is not that way.¡¯ TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 37 -?¨A??¦á??¦á¦á¦á???¦á???¨@? (Hildea¡¯s POV) I moved to the right side along with Sien, rather than the crowded entrance. ¡®Was it protected by some sort of magic? It was actually a wall, but suddenly the space moved and a door appeared out of nowhere.¡¯ ¡®It¡¯s strangely interesting.¡¯ And someone magically opened the door and greeted us as if he was already waiting for Sien to knock. ¡°Hello, guest. Welcome to the Secret General Store.¡± ¡®Oh! So it¡¯s a secret general store. The name is intuitive.¡¯ I gazed at Sien, who seemed bewildered. However, I looked again and saw her turn back to her normal, as if she¡¯d been calm the entire time. But I remember seeing her flinching, licking her lips, and moving her feet as if she wanted to run away at any moment. ¡®I must have seen it wrong.¡¯ Anyway since I trust Sien, I entered the door without hesitation. Then, my vision suddenly changed. Unsurprisingly, a splendid view appeared. ¡°What is this¡­ What is all this?¡± ¡°These are the mysterious items that our secret general store is proud of, Noble Lady. I heard that you intend to buy a gift for a young man your age. Is that correct?¡± I nod. But if I could go back one second before I answered, I would have shaken my head. ¡®Because I¡¯d like to go somewhere other than here.¡¯ However, we were already here. The attendant suddenly flashed a wide smile and clapped. Clap! Clap! I thought it was not a simple applause because things suddenly flew and landed in front of me as if they had wings. ¡®What is this?¡¯ ¡°You don¡¯t need to be surprised. These are items worthy of the reputation of our Secret General Store, which high-ranking customers pay a hefty price to find. Oh! And of course, you can also customize your order!¡± I narrow my eyes. ¡®Surprisingly, such a place exists, but how did Sien know about this place?¡¯ From the way the attendant talks, it seems that he only deals with high-ranking nobles who can afford to pay astronomical prices? And um¡­ ¡®For some reason¡­ This kind of ¨C ¡± It¡¯s not possible, but somehow, I see things that remind me of my previous life. ¡®But it can¡¯t be?¡¯ I tilt my head and stop, looking at the object in front of me. The goal of this trip is to look for a simple return gift. I¡¯ve already decided on what to give but unfortunately, none of the items here are what I wanted. But some still caught my eye. ¡®Then again.¡¯ Everything would look good on him. Gabriel has such a gorgeous and handsome face that it is rare to find something that doesn¡¯t suit him. ¡®And this one would look good on him.¡¯ ¡°How much is this?¡± Before I was aware of it, I was already saying that to the attendant. ¡®What the heck?¡¯ ¡°Oh, you have a good eye! It¡¯s a very rare item. I can assure you that the recipient will be very impressed, because any magic can be permanently engraved and contained. Oh, not only magic, but it¡¯s also possible for the congratulatory remarks to be transmitted.¡± ¡®Wait a minute.¡¯ I looked at the attendant like I had heard something very unexpected. But the one who said those words looked at me as if nothing was unusual and this was the norm. ¡°The congratulatory remark? As in the blessing itself, not the skills or the talent?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not the talent ¨C it¡¯s the blessing.¡± ¡®How is that even possible?¡¯ I was not aware of the gift exchanged between nobles or this kind of secret store. What I¡¯ve learned is mainly the standard. The Marquis has always praised me for passing the noble etiquette class. ¡®But now it shows that I still have a lot to learn about the secret norms in this world.¡¯ ¡®I didn¡¯t know that there was a way to take the congratulatory remarks and give them as a gift. And now I know which item could be used for that purpose.¡¯ ¡®There¡¯s a possibility that this could be misused.¡¯ When I frowned looking at it, the attendant read my reaction and like a professional, he gently whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re concerned about, but it¡¯s not going to be dangerous because the congratulatory remarks cannot be abused. And they can¡¯t be transmitted to just anything. This can only be done using special items, such as this one.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± It¡¯s embarrassing to make my ignorance obvious, but I need to ask questions in order to know about these things. He then said something surprising. ¡°Congratulatory remarks can be readily removed, and cannot be used unless you¡¯re that person. Should I say it¡¯s like an imprint?¡± ¡®My congratulatory remarks.¡¯ . ¡®Does that mean I can take it and put it in an object?¡¯ ¡°Items that contain remarks will only manifest to the person who received them. The congratulatory remarks can read the original owner¡¯s mind like a ghost.¡± ¡°You mean, it can read the owner¡¯s mind?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I immediately let go of it, like I was burned. Then it floated in the air as if it had wings, and returned to its original position as if I had picked it up casually. It can absorb congratulatory remarks. An object that contains remarks and can read the mind of its original owner, which sounds scary. I swallow dry saliva. I¡¯m also confused. ¡°It can be a gift with a lot of meaning. Especially to your designated partner before the debutante ball¡­¡± He added an explanation that went in one ear and out the other. My thoughts were only focused on one thing. ¡®Maybe, just maybe if I buy that and put my congratulatory remarks in it¡­¡¯ ¡®Then, will I be able to know exactly how I feel?¡¯ ¡®Why am I confused these days?¡¯ ¡®Why is it every time I see Gabriel?¡¯ ¡®Why is my heart throbbing like this?¡¯ ¡®And another thing, why is it hard for me to look straight at Ros¨¦?¡¯ ¡®And¡­¡¯ It may be useful to me rather than giving it to him as a gift. ¡®Maybe I can see what effect the item containing my congratulatory remarks will have.¡¯ ¡®Whether this would make someone unhappy, or heal someone like my powers do?¡¯ I was surprised to think that far. ¡®I must be crazy.¡¯ I bit my lip, and then the attendant spoke like a devil whispering. ¡°Are you going to choose, Lady?¡± ¡®No. I won¡¯t buy it.¡¯ I was about to say that. ¡°Think about it carefully.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the attendant¡¯s whisper which cut me off. ¡°This is the only one in the whole empire. If you don¡¯t buy it now, you may not be able to on your next visit.¡± ¡°¡­¡± ¡°So, I recommend that you choose wisely. Come on, Noble Lady. Are you going to buy this? Or are you going to select another product?¡± It was great rhetoric. ¡°I¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what came over me, because my hand just grabbed it as if I was possessed. ¡®How did this happen?¡¯ ¡°Great choice.¡± The attendant smiled broadly. I opened and closed my eyes as if there were dust in them. Exactly, the gorgeous men¡¯s cuff links I held in my hand. They look so pretty that they make me think that they would suit him perfectly. ¡°¡­¡­¡± Somehow, the pretty thick purple jewel inside, which was shining, closely resembles the color of his eyes and seems to smile at me as if saying, ¡°Hildea, doesn¡¯t your heart already know the answer to your question?¡± ¡°In my honor, you will never regret it.¡± Finally, after hearing the attendant¡¯s voice, I came out of the shop with Sien by my side. The whole process was so unreal as if I was possessed by something. There was a manual in my hand with instructions on how to transmit congratulatory remarks into the cuff links. A gift that should have no meaning. ¡®It doesn¡¯t look like it. Should I just go back to the secret store and return this item?¡¯ ¡°Um¡­ Milady.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Would you like to go back now? People are watching¡­¡± ¡°Ah.¡± If it weren¡¯t for Sien, who was talking next to me, I would have been standing there blankly. I looked around in surprise, and then I noticed where I was standing. ¡®Oh my!¡¯ The fact that the eyes of those people, who are gathered in front of the store to buy fancy things, looked at me with interest. It is a disaster. I¡¯m in a situation where unwelcome rumors surround me. ¡®I have to leave this place before it becomes more out-of-hand.¡¯ ¡°Yes, Sien. Let¡¯s go back.¡± -?¨A ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ?? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ ¨@?- (3rd Person POV) Numerous people came and went in front of the temple. A young man wearing a hood entered an ordinary carriage. Soon, the carriage moved as fast as it had ever been without leaving a trace. After a while, a group of people came to the place where the carriage stood earlier. ¡°There must be some traces left. Hurry up and find it. Anything is fine.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The trained people looked around with agile movements. After a while, what appeared to be a crowd approached the young man who was standing in the middle. He looked very disappointed. ¡°Unfortunately, nothing was found.¡± ¡°Ugh! Nothing?¡± ¡°Correct. There were too many people.¡± Annoyance crossed the face of the young man who received the report. ¡®How could we miss this kind of opportunity so vainly?¡¯ ¡°I want to get rid of all the annoyingly crowded humans.¡± He whispered as if grinding his teeth. ¡°I had no choice but to visit in person because my beloved mother hid her helper for me not to find it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± But the funny thing was that his ferocious attitude and face did not match. The young man gave off the impression that he couldn¡¯t do anything bad. He had pale white skin and severely curly hair that seemed to float whenever it got wet, but his slightly drooping eyes were gentle as if they were smiling even if he was angry. Light brown eyes and auburn colored hair that look normal. An appearance that sometimes made him look like a young boy. Some may think he¡¯s much younger than his actual age. However, if a worker at the Imperial Palace saw him, they would have been shocked to see him standing in a shabby hood. ¡°If you¡¯d like, we can look around again, Your Highness.¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t think we will ever find anything here.¡± He was the only noble heir of the Mielle Empire. It was Crown Prince Benjamin. His gaze, which was scanning the place, stopped in front of a crowded building. ¡°Your Highness? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He raised his hand and pointed his finger at a certain building. The main culprit of the bustling crowd. The entrance of the white pillar, as if it would never be left behind. ¡°¡­What building is that?¡± TO BE CONTINUED¡­. Chapter 38 ¡°That¡¯s a temple, Your Grace.¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes tightened like a nervous cat. ¡®No way.¡¯ There are only signs of disconnection and suspicious places around here. But that building is a temple? I couldn¡¯t help it. I can¡¯t just go in there and search for it right now. But if my mother¡¯s helper is a temple. ¡®It¡¯s going to be complicated.¡¯ It was when Benjamin turned around thinking so. Suddenly, a crowd rushed out of the temple and shoved them. ¡°Hey!¡± Benjamin, who usually did not focus on training due to lack of his talent in swordsmanship, stumbled into the crowd. His eyes spun round and up and down. And he fell hard like a toddler. ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was dumbfounded for a moment. He got the sense of whether his hands were scratched on the rough floor or not. In the distance, he could hear the voice of a knight shouting, Your Highness. ¡®Is this me, now?¡¯ As soon as he recognized his condition, a sharp false smile came out. Is a crown prince really sitting like this? ¡°Damn it.¡± Anger spread like a flame. The only person in this world who could ignore him was his mother. But how dare something insignificant hurt him? ¡®I will not forgive him, whether he was a priest or a commoner.¡¯ Benjamin was known as the docile and gentle crown prince. His kindness was very narrow-mindedness that changed with different kinds of people. It was at that very moment. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He heard someone¡¯s voice. ¡°¡­¡­..¡± When he lifted his sweaty head, he saw a hand with white lace gloves. And a face, so calm as if it had nothing to do with this chaos. ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯ It was a strange thing to do. Benjamin was born a crown prince and was proud to have captivated many beautiful people by this . It seriously heightened the aesthetics of all men and women, young and old, to the point that Benjamin didn¡¯t like sullen face. He treated people as if he is gentle by nature, but in fact, he didn¡¯t even try to keep them by his side unless they were person who built up a wall and felt sorry for him. It was like that. ¡®This woman , what is she?¡¯ As soon as Benjamin saw the woman, he was in an unknowable shock, as if someone was hitting him. Something that had been locked tightly with a bolt vibrated with a loud noise. ¡®It¡¯s weird.¡¯ It was a beautiful face. Of course it was. But a more beautiful and splendid figure whispered to Benjamin every day from a short distance away. It was his mother, Empress Dejaia. And yet, why? ¡®I can¡¯t take my eyes off you.¡¯ Benjamin realized quickly. The moment he stood up holding her hand awkwardly, he realised that the reason he was captivated by her was not because of her appearance. ¡°You¡¯re a noble. Looking at the pattern of your family, it seems to be Baron Hesad of Laban territory in the east, is that correct?¡± The woman seemed to be well-informed. Benjamin needed to hide his identity when he walked around outside, so he chose a family that was a noble family whom people didn¡¯t know much about. The woman understood the status without memorizing it herself, only by looking at the family pattern. It was proof that she was memorizing all the major families of the empire. Who is she? As with his usual personality, his vigilant claws were raised, but something else came out of his mouth. ¡°Ah, thank you.¡± Thank you? Benjamin was stunned by his own condition. Why does his voice sound like such an idiot? If anyone saw it, they would have thought he was a boy who fell down and shed tears. It seemed to be the same with the other woman. Shee looked at his red hand with a troubled look and pulled something out of her arms. ¡°Why, why this?¡± It was a handkerchief embroidered with a family pattern. Benjamin¡¯s eyes frowned slightly as soon as he was confirmed about it. That pattern is. ¡®Hillington?¡¯ A different impact hit him. Hillington. This is the most popular family I¡¯ve heard from my mother lately. And about the twin sisters in the family. Before he could ask, the woman handed him a handkerchief. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be on guard. My name is Hildea from Hillington. Please wipe the blood,you¡¯re hurt . Also you don¡¯t have to return the handkerchief, Youngsik.¡± His face flushed red from the way she treated him as a younger brother, apparently. Did you see that and thought I was shy? Hildea was so considerate that she even turned her head away as if she hadn¡¯t seen it. But he didn¡¯t know. What Hildea thought when she saw his family. ¡°But, Young-sik, it would be better not to use words that could be easily detected from now on. It would be better if you answer honestly.¡± ¡°¡­Uhm sorry?¡± The voice that continued quietly and quietly had a rather cold tone, unlike before. Benjamin unknowingly flinched his shoulders and beckoned the knights who were approaching him. ¡°May I ask what you mean, Young-ae?¡± I didn¡¯t want to end this conversation right away. And I wanted to know why she had those cold eyes. Even though he¡¯s not really the spirit of the baron¡¯s family. Brilliant red eyes looked him from up to down. It wasn¡¯t a rude glance. ¡°I think you said in the letter that you broke your arm, but now that I see it, you¡¯re fine.¡± Wow, that was a disappointment. Perhaps, while Baron Young-sik of this status was even exchanging letters with the woman in front of him¡­.. ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ It was strange. The thought of this woman exchanging letters with Baron Young-sik made him feel like he wanted to bring him right away and break his arm. I¡¯ve only seen her once. ¡®It¡¯s weird.,¡¯ Benjamin bit the flesh in his mouth. Why am I doing this when it¡¯d get hard to be caught being the crown prince here, and it¡¯s hard to have a deep conversation being the young sik? Looking into the urgent eyes of the knights, he clenched thr handkerchief. What perfume was sprayed on, it smelled good. ¡°But are you all right?¡± ¡®What?¡¯ Even though normally he would have been furious at the pitiful gaze, he strangely wanted to receive more attention. Benjamin deliberately tried to relax his eyes more and put on a more gentle look. It was strange. He felt like he wanted to be obedient to someone other than his mother. The Crown Prince of a country himself. And to the woman who might be the fianc¨¦e of the damn Duke of Belkius. ¡°I think you¡¯ve been pickpocketed.¡± ¡°¡­What?¡± Benjamin was really surprised this time. He stuttered around his waist, but it was empty when meaning he was robbed. It didn¡¯t contain any important items, but it was ridiculous. Was the security of the capital so lax? ¡°Well, there really wasn¡¯t anything.¡± ¡°Did you really have nothing important in it?¡± ¡°Oh, no, no. It¡¯s all right.¡± ¡°Even if it¡¯s a square where noblemen usually go, it¡¯s not safe. Rather, it¡¯s dangerous because these places are crowded. If your carriage is around, I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡± Oh,oh.¡± Now he recognized a maid, a guard, and a carriage standing behind Hildea. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay!¡± I came to my senses. It¡¯s hard to get more tangled up here. He shook his head in a hurry. ¡°I really, really appreciate your kindness. But I¡¯m supposed to meet someone here, so I think it¡¯ll be okay. Thank you very much. And that¡­ My letter, I¡¯m so sorry about that.¡± She couldn¡¯t have remembered the Crown Prince when she saw him bowing his head over and over again. There has never been a time when he was so grateful for his dull hair and eyes. He spoke words of apology based on the conversation he had heard, pretending to be Baron Youngsik, so cluttered that he didn¡¯t even know what he was saying. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that I hated Young-ae.¡± Just then, Benjamin saw the woman¡¯s lips slowly rising. ¡®Ah.¡¯ How should I put it? ¡®She laughed.¡¯ Should I say that it is like seeing the majestic sight of the sun hiding among the clouds with its head sticking out and coloring the sky purple and deep orange? I¡¯ve heard a lot about Hildea von Healington. None of them praised her character. She is smart. I know a lot. She is in charge of the family¡¯s work, unlike her young age. But there is no affection. She¡¯s said to be cold. She doesn¡¯t have any friends. Everyone around her is having a hard time¡­. ¡®Pretty.¡¯ But how could he say that when he saw her smile? To such a kind person? ¡°Thank you for apologizing, Youngsik.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, it¡¯s me who should be sorry¡­.¡± It was a pity that the smile disappeared in an instant. What she was thinking as she looked at Benjamin sighing, Hildea hardened her expression and stepped back. ¡°Then do take a look Young-sik.¡± After a short meeting, which was like a wagon accident, Hildea quickly disappeared as if she had no regrets. Perhaps if he fell down and looked cold from behind, she would not have come if it weren¡¯t for his soft-looking appearance. That¡¯s why such rumors spread. Knights hiding everywhere approached and asked if he was okay. Benjamin shook his head, blinking his absent-minded eyes. ¡°It¡¯s working.¡± ¡°But, Your Grace, the woman just now.¡± ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Hillington.¡± Gabriel. A person whom I had always considered harshly because of my mother and my hateful father. He said that the opponent Gabriel von Belkius was hanging with was Hillington¡¯s second youngest daughter, Ros¨¦riel. Then that silver-haired girl. Is Hildea. ¡°You¡¯re not chosen.¡± a hateful congratulatory. I don¡¯t know for sure, but they both were born with a congratulatory remark. Nevertheless, there has never been a gentle rumor about the first child. There was a sense of homogeneity. ¡®like me.¡¯ An ill-fated crown prince And Hildea, who was born with a blessing but was not blessed. I wanted to be close to her. I wondered. A face that was cold , and a personality that spoke kindly to him. Benjamin burst into laughter. ¡°How old do I look to you?¡± The knight answered back in a grim way. ¡°Your Majesty may look a little young, but¡­¡± Benjamin¡¯s eyes bent gently. His mother¡¯s cold orders told him to be wary of everything in Hillington. ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡± ¡°Your Highness¡± I wanted to see her again. That girl. This time, not as young Young-sik who has fallen and is helpless, but as the only prince of the empire. Chapter 39 ¡°Why did I have to choose this?¡± There was a brief incident, but I went up to the room after a simple meal. Fortunately or unfortunately, Ros¨¦ was out and Gabriel had a schedule, so only Dad and I were at the dinner. Of course, there was a terrible silence between the two of us. Anyway, I was still staring at the luxuriously wrapped cufflinks. ¡°I can¡¯t give this to him.¡± It must have already been spread in the mansion that I had bought a present for Gabriel. I can¡¯t take it back, so I have to give it to him. ¡®It is said to contain congratulatory words.¡¯ In fact, there was no need to worry. If it was something that contains a congratulatory message, it would be valuable enough, so I had to give it as it is. But the thing is that there¡¯s really no reason for me to give him my congratulatory words. ¡®But why am I worrying about it so much? Just, simply just give it to him.¡¯ But then there are so many rumors that my congratulatory words are ominous, and there¡¯s no way Gabriel would like it. I realized that it was already the 19th time I opened and closed the gift box. ¡°Ugh. It¡¯s not like me.¡± I felt like I was about to explode from the unknown shame. Biting the flesh in my mouth, I closed the lid of the box as if I was going to throw away my regrets once and for all after closing it. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s unnecessary, what¡¯s the point of worrying? Let¡¯s stop.¡± And also I didn¡¯t have to give it right away today. So let¡¯s go out and buy another cuff buttons tomorrow and give it to him. Then it¡¯d be simple. Yeah, it was good. Perfect. Then at that moment when I had already reached to a satisfactory conclusion. ¡°What do you mean, miss?¡± ¡°!¡± Hearing the sudden noise, she breathed in. ¡°Why are you so surprised?¡± ¡°Li, Lira? When did you come?¡± Surprised, I turned around and saw Lira standing there. ¡°I knocked three times, but there was no answer, so I tried to come in. But lady¡­¡­.. Is that what Sien was talking about?¡± While making eye contact with the woman who had only blinked with an expressionless face, I almost dropped the gift box containing the cufflinks I was holding. ¡°That, that actually.¡± I felt ashamed for nothing at the gaze that looked like I was doing something interesting. ¡°It¡¯s not what you are thinking. I¡¯m telling you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Come to think of it, it was the first time that I went out and bought a gift for someone other than my family. This is because, unlike Ros¨¦, who walks freely, I did not go out very often. Lyra, it¡¯s not what you think. I tried to say so, but I stopped. What¡¯s Lira thinking? She didn¡¯t say anything. Eventually, I closed my eyes tightly and replied. ¡°Yes, I bought it for Gabriel. But it really doesn¡¯t mean anything. So I¡¯m going to send it through a person tomorrow. Uhm, I don¡¯t think I need to go myself.¡± ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. You don¡¯t have to move on your own to give the gift. But lady?¡± ¡°Huh? Yes?¡± When I was relieved that the conversation was over, Lira asked. ¡°Why tomorrow?¡± ¡°What? What do you mean?¡± Lira shook her head and spoke as if she did not understand. ¡°It¡¯s a little late, but I don¡¯t think it would be rude to send it off now, miss.. You can call anyone now to deliver it and it¡¯s not too far away.¡± ¡°Ha, but.¡± This isn¡¯t it. I was thinking of buying another cuff button with the same color. I couldn¡¯t answer why if someone asked me why I¡¯m trying to hide it deep in my drawer, but I didn¡¯t want to give this one to Gabriel. My mind was really telling me that I shouldn¡¯t give it. It felt like there would be no turning back after I give it. But Lira doesn¡¯t know my complicated mind. ¡°If you leave it to me, I¡¯ll have someone deliver it right away. He¡¯s in the same estate anyway, so it won¡¯t take too long.¡± I know that too. I know better than anyone! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, miss. I¡¯ll instruct them to deliver it quickly and accurately. That¡¯s not it¡­ My hands shook. But I had to give it to Lyra, who was putting out her hands. ¡°Okay thank you, I look forward to your kind cooperation. Lira.¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ll get it to him as soon as possible.¡± She didn¡¯t say any words about the cufflinks that reminds one of Gabriel¡¯s purple eyes. ******************** Gabriel was nervous. He wanted to convey his feelings more directly. But if he confessed to Hildea directly and proposed to her, she would be terrified and would run away from him. She probably hates it even now¡­ ¡®Then how about that method?¡¯ It was Ros¨¦riel who taught me how to do it. When he was in the middle of the war, she taught him who was depressed because he couldn¡¯t convey his feelings. How to put a congratulatory message on a necklace. And the meaning of presenting it. All you have to do is to miss the other person earnestly and put in your congratulation words on the accessory that have the same color as the other person¡¯s eyes. It was no less than a proposal of marriage. If the other person receives it¡­ The mere thought of it made my face red. ¡®What if she doesn¡¯t know what that means? Then it will be of no use.¡¯ Ros¨¦riel chuckled. ¡®Yes, my sister may not know because she¡¯s not interested in this. But other people will know for sure and that would be a great check¡¯ ¡®Check?¡¯ ¡®Of course, that can make sure that useless things don¡¯t stick to my sister!¡¯ That¡¯s what she said , but as Ros¨¦ said, Hildea didn¡¯t seem to care about the meaning of the jewel itself. Because there was no agitation. But at the very least she accepted it. The important thing was that. My heart was about to burst with only that. I was able to give her that but¡­ ¡°Haaa¡± He sighed with a gloomy face. The news that Hildea had gone out to buy a present for someone today had already spread throughout the mansion. And on top of that a gift for men! ¡®Who the hell is the gift for?¡¯ He said it was reliable information because he had heard the information spreading among to Hillington servants. Of course, the source of the information Gabriel heard from was Dian, a chatty deputy. . Just then, a voice that cut his thoughts came in. ¡°I was right, wasn¡¯t I?¡± Gabriel looked up. Her eyes were sparkling and burdensome, making him frown. Why is she here again? ¡°What do you mean?¡± A few days ago only this looter again came and ripped off his jewels again like always. The pink-haired Roseriel smiled mischievously. ¡°Necklace.¡± ¡°¡­¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re pretending that you don¡¯t know now? I said that sister wouldn¡¯t accept it if you just give it to her. That¡¯s why I told you to just give a similar necklace to me.¡± It was like that. So, I had to gift Ros¨¦riel a necklace with a different gem but had the same design and had no meaning or sayings. Those who had not seen Gabriel who gave the necklace and Ros¨¦ who received it at that time would not have known how revolting they felt with each other. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Why did I have to do that? Ros¨¦riel, I didn¡¯t need to give you a present, did I?¡± Gabriel thought sullenly. They all know it anyway. The fact that if he saw Hildea in front of him, his ears would turn red like an idiot. So, everyone in the mansion already knows that Gabriel von Belkius is madly in love with Hildea. Why, then? Gabriel looked for a moment. Ros¨¦riel with a cold expression on her face was pathetic and staring at him as if she was about to kill him. ¡­¡­.? ¡°Why are you making such a face? I feel bad.¡± ¡°Oh, come on!¡± Gabriel saw Ros¨¦riel contorted and looking like an angry bull. It wasn¡¯t the face that looked like a meek young-ae, she looked so unconventional and powerful right now. ¡®It would look perfect if she was holding a sword in her hand.¡¯ When he was immersed in such a vain thought, Ros¨¦ opened her dark evil eyes and glared at him. Gabriel, who had never hardened before any enemy, flinched his shoulders for unknown reasons. ¡°Gabriel, you know what? Can¡¯t you think about my sister?¡± What does that mean? ¡°You say you¡¯re too careful with her. So you just keep going round and round, can¡¯t you just leave it to your instincts and act? It¡¯s because you¡¯re still unable to breathe properly in front of my sister. What are you going to do, really?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± She frowned. Instinct, why the hell is Ros¨¦riel¡¯s tone of voice like that? ¡°I¡¯m always careful with Hildea. And what¡¯s wrong with that.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± It was a romantic thing to say, but Ros¨¦¡¯s face only grew irritated. ¡°Oh, this guy really. You have to push and pull each other to fall in love, but you¡¯re just pushing and pushing each other. Are you going to push each other and fall into the sea then? Oh, I¡¯m going crazy.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°You have to do something useful to make her fall in love. Let¡¯s just keep it simple. I did that because she wouldn¡¯t have taken the necklace if you haven¡¯t given one to me and also she likes me more than Gabriel!¡± Gabriel¡¯s expression rotted like a spoiled food in an instant. ¡°How can you really be jealous of me too? It would be absurd to if my sister knows that you are like this. Seriously war hero, what will you do if I say about your jealousy in front of my sister?¡± Ros¨¦riel looked really evil, laughing as if her congestion was going down.. ¡°No, you won¡¯t.¡± ¡°What do you mean no?¡± The relationship between the two has always been like this. The topic was always Hildea, where Gabriel offered the prize and Ros¨¦riel gave him information, set up a place, and gave advice. For the last 12 years. Gabriel asked impatiently. ¡°What are you really trying to get out of helping me ?¡± It was a question he always had. A question I wanted to ask Ros¨¦ since I was young. Why are you helping me? I don¡¯t think she¡¯d do it to postpone her engagement to her older sister becauses he didn¡¯t like him¡­ ¡°I always put my sister¡¯s happiness first. That¡¯s why this is what¡¯s important.¡± But Ros¨¦riel always changed the subject. That¡¯s what she says so proudly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about such useless things, and the war hero has to worry about what will happen in a few days!¡± It was really annoying. Perhaps, if I had an ugly younger brother that the knights used to talk about, I wondered if it would have been something like this. Then, suddenly Ros¨¦riel looked like she was going to make fun of him. Feeling ominous, he took a step back and retreated. Chapter 40 ¡°What?¡± ¡°I know something.¡± I¡¯ve never had a good time with that expression on her face. Last time she robbed one of my mines¡­Maybe for an investment or something. ¡°Ah really?¡± Gabriel was irritated. ¡°What would you know? But Ros¨¦riel, when are you going to go back ¡­¡± ¡± Did Youngsik really break his arms and legs?¡± Gabriel hardened like a statue. He forgot to breathe. How? ¡°Really?¡± How does she know that when he left no evidence? No. It might just be a question. He decided to make an excuse for now. ¡°Its not me. I didn¡¯t do it,why do you always suspect me? That¡¯s not fair.¡± But she wasn¡¯t fooled. ¡°Which kind of people would say it¡¯s not me when I tell them that a Youngsik broke his arms and legs? Shouldn¡¯t you have asked where it came from rather than it¡¯s unfair?¡± ¡°Culprit,I meant I want to ask about who¡¯s the culprit.¡± Ros¨¦riel, who was observing him, opened her eyes wide and covered her mouth acting shocked. ¡°Gabriel, isn¡¯t your jealousy on other level? How can you do that? If you¡¯re going to be like this, you¡¯re just going to become an obsessed man with my sister ¡­¡­¡­¡­.¡± He couldn¡¯t hear the murmur in the back, but he denied it for now. ¡°No, no that¡¯s a lie .¡± Ros¨¦riel snorted. ¡°What do you mean, no, no. It¡¯s a lie. Why did you do that? And It wasn¡¯t even just one or two. They didn¡¯t even allow my sister to be their partner. Are you really that jealous? ¡°¡­¡­¡­It wasn¡¯t just about that.¡± ¡°Then?¡± There was a reason for everything. Of course, it was right to say that it started with jealousy. How dare they. But it soon became dull. What can he possibly do if Hildea chooses someone else? Instead, he looked into something else. Whether they had the right humanity or was there any other reason to approach Hildea. Of course, there was a rationalization underneath that if there would be any problem , he would somehow interfere with it. ¡® But I didn¡¯t know it was really like that.¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s eyes boiled with anger when he saw the truth revealed after the background check. Disgustingly, the people who sent the invitations were from the same salon club. The problem was that they made a bet on Hildea. How dare those bastards. A lowly bet that whoever takes the cold Hildea von Hilington, to the ball and have her first dance, wins. ¡®Dogs.¡¯ He, who had been courteous to only Hildea, could not find any reason to stand it. I didn¡¯t want that fact to reach in her ears, and I didn¡¯t want to forgive those bastards.. So I handled it quietly. With no evidence left ¡°Argh! Argh! What the hell! Argh!¡± ¡®That¡¯s why you should have kept your mouth shut.¡¯ ¡°Who are you? Argh!¡± For a war hero who has always done the job of killing, it was a child¡¯s play to snap the limbs of an annoying fly. Even now, I was worried that this fact would enter Hildea¡¯s ears through Ros¨¦¡¯s mouth rather than thinking that the action was wrong. ¡°Are you going to tell?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡± To Hill.¡± ¡°Well, what shall I do?¡± Gabriel shut his mouth tight. But Ros¨¦riel, who he thought would argue more and ask for something to keep her mouth shut, said something out of the blue. ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°?¡± ¡°Anyway, the important thing is that Gabriel is insidious. Well, as expected of you.¡± For a moment in deep anger, he didn¡¯t realize that Ros¨¦riel turned away casually. He argued back with a twitch in his lips. ¡°Nonsense.¡± ¡°What nonsense?¡± ¡°It¡¯s something I don¡¯t want to be judged by Ros¨¦riel Young-ae because you are the same too, so if you have a conscience, don¡¯t you think you should not say anything about being insidious to me?¡± ¡°Huh? Did you say that to me?¡± ¡°Then who else is here?¡± ¡°Wow!¡± Ros¨¦ opened her eyes wide. ¡°Oh, Gabriel! What are you talking about? I am the most cheerful person in everyone¡¯s eyes. I guess you haven¡¯t heard the rumors about me!¡± ¡°Huh. Did everyone¡¯s eyes turned upside down, or did you act so well? Isn¡¯t it one of the two? You don¡¯t even seem like Hildea¡¯s sister.¡± ¡°No, no, no, no! We look exactly alike!¡± There was a sharp spark between the two. This damn colt. Both of their eyes of were full of irritation. Ros¨¦riel growled with a lost look on her face. ¡°Well, if you talk like that, I¡¯ll tell my sister that Gabriel bothered me.¡± Gabriel snorted. ¡°Then I won¡¯t stay still. All I have to do is talk about the jewels, valuables, and mines you¡¯ve stolen over the years.¡± ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve never seen such a mean person. You¡¯re going to give it to me and then take it away? But somehow, I already have a lot of business, so you can¡¯t take it away even if you try to. Do you have any proof?¡± ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡± ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡± It was literally like a battle of children. The two, who exhaled rough breaths, ended the fight by turning their heads in irritation. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough. This is childish.¡± ¡°Anyway, this is the plan.¡± Ros¨¦riel, who put out a mouth like a sulky child, explained something, and Gabriel, who was listening quietly, raised his hand to stop talking. ¡°I think Hildea will be angry if she finds out. ¡°Huh, she won¡¯t get mad at me. You¡¯re jealous of that, right?¡± ¡°¡­ You¡¯re really annoying.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what I should be saying.¡± Again, the twitching lips seemed to signal the start of the second fight, but Gabriel sighed and calmed down. ¡°Ros¨¦riel.¡± ¡°What now?¡± ¡°Are you really helping me because of the jewels? Even if your sister doesn¡¯t like me, does it not matter?¡± I thought she¡¯d change the subject again, but Ros¨¦riel looked back at me with a rather serious look this time. What are you going to say? Looking at my nervousness, she smiled. ¡°That¡¯s why.¡± Who would imagine a monster duke crying and laughing at a word from his future sister in law? I heard a small murmur, but I didn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s why. Maybe you both look exactly the same .Ugh you¡¯re so frustrating.¡± It was a complete mystery. I and Hildea are the same? Where the hell are you going? Perhaps the conversation would have continued that way if it wasn¡¯t for Dian. However, the flow of conversation was cut off when a knock was heard. And suddenly the door creaked open. The visitor who asked if he could come in was Dian. ¡°My lord!¡± Gabriel looked ahead again, but he swallowed a false smile when he saw Ros¨¦riel¡¯s seat empty , who disappeared as if she was never here. She¡¯s just like a ghost . How did the duke train his daughter? It was very creepy. ¡°Lord! Look, I have some surprising news, no, can I come in right now?¡± It was strange that he seemed to be out of breath. Dian is the type of person who would laugh and bite his opponent¡¯s ear even if he falls in front of the enemy. ¡°You¡¯re already halfway in. Why are you asking then? Tell me what happened?.¡± But afterwards, what Dian came in and said, made Gabriel forgot all his other thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s not the time to be so calm. Hildea Young-ae sent you a present!¡± What? Why is this happening? I¡¯ve been having a headache watching the hairpin that came in return. ¡°ha.¡± I heard that the cufflinks were delivered safely, and I thought it was okay because there was nothing more to say. In fact, there were some things that were hectic. Since then, there have been more than one or two things to prepare because of Debutant. It was held together with the victory banquet in the banquet hall of the imperial palace, so it was not just Young-ae and Young-sik who were making their debut in the social world this time. It was kind of a grand banquet, and it was a place where all the nobles will gather. In addition, due to the blessings and the pride of the aristocratic children, the temple said they would send new officials to bless them, and it was an important place for ambassadors from other kingdoms to visit. In addition, the banquet was two days in a row, so there had to be several spare dresses. It was also important to match colors with a partner. And the color of the ornaments that would be attached to the body. For example¡¤ ¡°This hairpin is perfect for the color of the dress you¡¯re going to wear on the first day! How could they have prepared it just in time? Wow, that¡¯s so cool!¡± ¡°Ros¨¦, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± ¡°Yeah, me?¡± Ros¨¦ was acting so weird. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s reading a Korean book awkwardly. It¡¯s like a machine, why are your arms and legs moovng together? ¡°Lira. What do you think of her?¡± But before I could say anything, Lira joined in the conversation. ¡°You look great in that way.¡± ¡°Right?¡± ¡°Hey, what are you two trying to doi?¡± Lira also had a soulless voice that did not contain any emotion. I said firmly, putting off my hairpin, wondering what the hell is wrong with these women. ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t mean to start exchanging gifts. So I¡¯m not gonna wear this to the banquet hall. Or please send it back.¡± ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s rude to send back what you received, miss.¡± I didn¡¯t know that. But I don¡¯t think he¡¯d dislike me any more with this disrespect when we¡¯re already on bad terms. ¡®You didn¡¯t have to reciprocate again.¡¯ It was so frustrating. What the hell are you thinking? It¡¯s pretty, but¡­ The dress I wore was a dark yellow dress close to shiny gold, and it was clear that this bright platinum hairpin would definitely look good on me. ¡°Hold on.¡± But how did he send the know about the color? I stared at Ros¨¦. Did Ros¨¦ say about my dress? why the hell? Isn¡¯t this situation offensive to Ros¨¦? ¡°Ros¨¦, you.¡± ¡°Hey, I got it, too!¡± You too?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± It was strange that the answer came out right away as if she knew I would ask. ¡°Then is it a bonus for me again?¡± I wanted to tell him that if it¡¯s to it o match the assortment of both sides , it doesn¡¯t really need to be like this. Taking a deep breath, I sighed as I listened to Ros¨¦¡¯s voice, who started chattering again about which shoes to choose with this hairpin. Anyway, there will be no more entanglements with Gabriel after this. I didn¡¯t know then. What a naive thought that was. I had already been involved with Gabriel in the past, I should have prepared a little more. ¡°Hello, Gabriel.¡± Like this, before I¡¯m going to leave for the palace in the carriage with him! Chapter 41 It was only a few hours ago that everything went awry. Finally, it was the day of our debut. I was being dressed up by the hard working maids. The reason why there were so many dresses that I tried on was because the banquet will be held for two days, and I had to stay at the Imperial Palace during that time. Just like my already tired face, the maids also had pale complexion. Of course, Ros¨¦¡¯s room would be no different from this. Maybe that one is even more brutal. ¡°Sien, bring me a comb!¡± ¡°Hurry up and bring the treasure box, too. Miss, will you wear the necklace you got as a gift?¡± ¡°Match the main dress with the hairpin from the Duke of Belkius, and match the puff sleeves with white lace gloves¡­¡± I spent hours answering occasionally between the endless questions. ¡°Don¡¯t doze off, miss.¡± ¡°Stretch your back. I¡¯ll take care of the shoes.¡± The hair was retouched, the corset was tightened and the dress draped over the body, and after that, a few maids began to paint close to art on my face. ¡°Well, it¡¯s better to make the ends of your eyes longer. Your eyebrows are elegantly arched.¡± ¡°Shall we also draw points too? Oh no. This is not going to fit.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, but they clung to each other. It was a little strange to see the people around me actively talking so much for the first time. ¡°Wow¡­¡­It is done now.¡± Eventually, the maids withdrew all at once after applying the makeup and at last sprayed perfume. ¡°Come check it in the mirror, miss. You¡¯re really, really so¡­ ¡­ .¡± The maids who couldn¡¯t keep up the conversation seemed to be out of breath, so I was puzzled, but I cautiously approached the mirror. Then I looked slowly in the mirror. ¡°¡­¡­.¡± My nervous heart was pounding. In the mirror that I didn¡¯t look at well because I hated my face with a hard expression due to the influence of my previous life. ¡®Wow.¡¯ Contrary to what I was worried about, there was a very well-to-do aristocratic young-ae dressed in a very splendid fashion. I was amazed. ¡®Seeing this way, I really look like one of the nobles.¡¯ Humans are also animals of experience. After years of training, I stood in a stiff and elegant posture, and my puffy skirt looked as beautiful as in a movie. ¡® I don¡¯t think I¡¯m going to be criticized.¡¯ The thing that stood out the most was, by far, the glittering gold-colored dress of Madame Lumue. As I came out of the hallway, the first person I encountered was Lira, who was standing there with an expressionless face. She looked at me slowly from head to toe and then nodded her head slightly. After all, Lira doesn¡¯t even smile at this moment. Still, her voice was soft. ¡°Have a safe trip, miss.¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be back soon, Lira. Where is Ros¨¦?¡± ¡°She went down a long time ago.¡± ¡° I need to go down quickly, considering her personality she must be complaining while waiting¡± I greeted Lira briefly and came down under the guidance of the maids. And. The situation that welcomed me was not so beautiful. ¡®Why is he here?¡¯ Because it was Gabriel with a blank expression! ¡°¡­¡­.¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± I hardened for a few seconds and maybe it was the same with my opponent. No way? No way! I didn¡¯t want to, but my head was automatically spinning and I figured out the situation. ¡®Ros¨¦. Ros¨¦. Ros¨¦!¡¯ It was obvious that our tomboy Ros¨¦ was the cause for this. Of all people, between me and Gabriel! ¡®Ros¨¦¡¯s partner is Gabriel, and the fact that he¡¯s here and Ros¨¦ isn¡¯t here.¡¯ Ah, I almost put my head down and let out a sigh. Did our Ros¨¦ eventually abandon Gabriel and run off holding father¡¯s hand? Is that so? What about my partner? ¡®Why are you doing this?¡¯ How absurd Gabriel must be thinking this is? That¡¯s why he isn¡¯t saying anything, right? I couldn¡¯t bear to see him. But I couldn¡¯t keep doing that. It was because the workers around us were looking at us, who were not moving, with strange eyes. I spoke first. ¡°Hello, Gabriel.¡± It¡¯s not a good situation at all, but he looks really good today. He really was. The figure of Gabriel, who was determined and decorated from head to toe, looked as if it had been written, ¡°I am a male protagonist.¡± As in the original story, the princess falls in love with Gabriel and becomes noisy, and the young girls who always cling to her argue with Ros¨¦. ¡®Certainly, Gabriel is too handsome. Why are his shoulders so wide again? ¡­ .¡¯ At that moment, Gabriel shrugged his shoulders like someone who had just woken up from a dream and looked straight at me. And he blinked his eyes slowly. I blinked at his incomprehensible behavior. Did he sleep with his eyes open? ¡°Hilldea Young-ae?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Today really¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Yes?¡± He was apparently uncomfortable with the sudden situation. I coughed when I saw him standing in silence. ¡°I¡¯m very embarrassed that the situation has come to this, but first of all¡­¡­. I think we¡¯ll have to leave now, Duke, so we won¡¯t be late for the banquet.¡± He seemed to realize that we didn¡¯t have much time. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Please, your hand.¡± I couldn¡¯t look at him properly due to regret, and I took Gabriel¡¯s outstretched hand and slowly climbed onto the carriage. I felt heavy even before the carriage started properly. No matter how much I loved my younger sister, Ros¨¦, I never felt like I wanted to resent her as much as I do today. ¡®He must be too.¡¯ It is quite a long way to the Imperial Palace . And the atmosphere was already unimaginably awkward. Gabriel, who was uncomfortable , got into the carriage with me. ¡®Ros¨¦, Ros¨¦, Ros¨¦! You really!¡¯ I cried out only Ros¨¦¡¯s name and grabbed the hem of my dress so it wouldn¡¯t wrinkle. ¡®I¡¯ll beat you up when I get off, Ros¨¦riel!¡¯ Other than the clattering of horse hooves, Ros¨¦riel¡¯s carriage was too calm. Then, Ros¨¦, who was yawning, suddenly shook her ears. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s weird. Why do my ears itch so much?¡± Sears, who was watching, spat out without hesitation for a moment. ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re guilty of something ?¡± ¡°What? Dad, are you really going to be like this? Are you really pissed off? Can¡¯t you go with me instead ?¡± ¡°What did this father say? He didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Ros¨¦ sighed, somehow looking at her sulky-faced father. ¡°Wow, that¡¯s not it. You¡¯re acting like a sulky five-year-old!¡± ¡°You¡¯re doing something absurd. To have my daughters suffer like this, my situation is pitiful.¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Sears, who had been furious after a long time because someone else took the opportunity to escort his first daughter by holding her hand, soon sighed and drooped. What is this kid thinking. Everyone in the mansion knows that Ros¨¦ and Gabriel are especially close. ¡®Why did she suddenly say that she was going to be his partner instead of her elder sister?¡¯ It was all because of the words of Ros¨¦riel who suddenly came to me a few days ago that led to this ridiculous scam. ¡®Dad! I have a great idea! Daddy will be my partner from today onwards!¡¯ ¡®What? what are you saying now¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ ¡®Sister says she¡¯ll be Gabriel¡¯s partner!¡¯ The words to deceive Hildea and make her enter the banquet hall as a partner with Gabriel. He couldn¡¯t understand at all. On hearing it, Sears crumpled his face. What if I get hated by Hill for this? ¡°Oh, the skirt is really uncomfortable. How can I walk around wearing this all day? Ugh, I want to tear it apart, can I?¡± Even Sears, who loved his daughter, laughed at the words that did not fit the situation. Tear? dress? Is that something a Young-ae who is making her debut would say? Sears eyebrows wriggled. Hildea should have been here. ¡°Ros¨¦, do you know how much it costs? No matter how rich you are, you seem to think too easily of the value of money¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Daddy, wouldn¡¯t that kind of nagging be too much on a day like this?¡± ¡°Whoa, what am I gonna do with you?¡± Sears looked at his youngest daughter, who he could never win from in a verbal fight, and poked her forehead without hurting her. ¡°Ah, but why, I did a wonderful job for so long, so why are you hitting me?¡± ¡°That¡¯s for being mean.¡± ¡°I will be sad if you treat me like this! I could just leave too.¡± ¡°Are you not afraid that your sister will get angry?¡± Sears imagined Hildea¡¯s carriage following him with a look of depression. Hildea was already a child with little expression on her face. However, when she was angry, you¡¯d feel like you¡¯re walking on thin ice, and her momentum was as strong as most generals. Honestly, I was scared. ¡°Hehe.¡± But Rose, who caused the accident, is smiling brightly. Sears felt upset. ¡°What did you do now that made you laugh so much?¡± ¡°That¡¯s because my sister won¡¯t get mad at me!¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about father though.¡± Are you saying it¡¯s okay if it¡¯s not you? ¡°I¡¯m already heartbroken whenever Hill calls me father these days, but now you too Ros¨¦.¡± Feeling deeply betrayed by his daughter, Sears sighed with grief, but Ros¨¦ chattered cheerfully. ¡°But Dad, if I put on that necklace and sister goes in with Dad, that would be much more troublesome.¡± Sears face grew even worse. Chapter 42 Yeah, that damn necklace. Sears recalled a set of colorful necklaces and earrings. Gabriel, that crazy bastard gave a gift to my daughters. The problem is that he gave both daughters accessories that looked similar. It¡¯s like he¡¯s trying to put his legs on both sides! ¡°This dad wondered about it all the time. What the hell is up with that necklace? Why are the shapes so similar? Maybe that guy..¡± If that were true, Gabriel who was a war hero didn¡¯t matter, and he was ready to drag him into the backyard and bury him deep in the ground. ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡± ¡°It¡¯s not?¡± Seeing Sears bloody eyes, Ros¨¦ waved both her hands as if to calm him down. ¡°Dad, you saw it. The color of the jewels are different.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I know he was very nervous and horrified in front of Hildea. But wasn¡¯t he more friendly with you?¡± ¡°Ew, that¡¯s creepy. You don¡¯t get married just because you¡¯re friendly with each other!¡± Ros¨¦, smiled and poked at the necklace around her neck, playfully. ¡°If Gabriel heard this, he would have rushed to fight with father.¡± That tone sounds familiar enough to go too far. Faced with Sears suspicious look, Ros¨¦ grinned and whispered. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not the one Gabriel is looking at.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Who doesn¡¯t know that?¡± Sears mumbled in a sigh. How many times did Gabriel stiffen in front of Hildea , which gave him goosebumps. I know how quickly that damn fellow will change without Hildea in front of him! ¡°But your sister didn¡¯t seem to like him very much.¡± Ros¨¦riel, who closed her mouth for a while, slowly raised her finger. ¡°Daddy, if sister didn¡¯t like him, I would have cut Gabriel into pieces every time he approached her.¡± Ah. The idea of the Hillington family was that Hildea was always reluctant to Gabriel. ¡®That¡¯s for sure.¡¯ This was all the more so when he thinks about how Hildea has been hitting the family rituals that are trying to cling unnecessarily. Ros¨¦ spat out. ¡°You¡¯re a bit slow-witted, too!¡± ¡°Why did you say that so suddenly?¡± ¡°Whew, how did you date our mom? Didn¡¯t mom confess and propose to you first?¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± It was a while later that Sears, who was still serious, asked. ¡°But how did you know that, Ros¨¦?¡± Ros¨¦¡¯s face cooled down. Oh, my. What should I do! I threw meaningless glances into the carriage but still couldn¡¯t take my eyes off one place. The end of Gabriel¡¯s sleeve. ¡®Ah. You wore it.¡¯ This was because of the elegant-shaped cufflinks clearly attached. My fingertips somehow heated up when I saw a cuff button that was the same color as his eyes. ¡®It¡¯s weird. What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯ My face was hot and I felt like running away right now. It also bothered me that we both were wearing the things we gave to each other as gifts. ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have worn this necklace.¡¯ Ros¨¦ and the maids around me were frozen by the strong insistence. ¡®It was weird seeing that. I wonder why Ros¨¦ was so desperate for me to wear this necklace¡­ ?¡¯ I narrowed my eyes. Could it be that Ros¨¦ made a bet with anyone? Knowing Ros¨¦ so well, swallowing up the worries that arose immediately, I chewed the flesh inside my mouth in the awkward air of the carriage. ¡®But even though I was nervous, why is Gabriel so quiet?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t hear anything from Gabriel¡¯s side either. Will it be alright to say that it feels like I¡¯m being careful even with my breathing? Of course it would be an illusion. Just because he¡¯s with me doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t breathe properly. ¡®Should I say something?¡¯ Or would it be better to just keep going like this? ¡®Maybe Gabriel doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.¡¯ I desperately try to avert my gaze so as not to even make eye contact, but he spoke as if he had read my mind, which I had been thinking about. ¡°The gift you sent in return, I really liked it.¡± ¡°Cough!¡± I was so surprised that I coughed. ¡°¡­¡­Are you all right?¡± A slow and solemn voice ¡®Oh, no.¡¯ I denied it right away. No way. He can¡¯t be looking at my face in the window. If you want to look at my face, you can look at me as much as you want. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡®But¡­ ¡­ .¡¯ It was very strange. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ It must be my mistake, but I don¡¯t know why my face is so hot. And I couldn¡¯t understand why my heart was beating so violently. Worried that my face would turn red like this, I bit my lips like a habit, but his fingers jumped out as if hesitating. Suddenly, we both raised our heads again, and this time, our eyes met. He was gently putting his finger to my lips. His finger tapped my lips. ¡°The lips.¡± ¡°Oh, yes, yes?¡± ¡°You are biting your lip.¡± ¡°That¡­ ¡­ .¡± What do I say? I can¡¯t say it¡¯s because I¡¯m nervous at this moment with you. I shut my mouth like a honey bear, and my face stiffened. ¡°Hildea, ¡­¡­I¡¯m sorry if it bothered you that I came here with the cufflinks, but¡­¡± I was taken aback. ¡®It¡¯s not like that.¡¯ In fact, in this situation, it was me who had to apologize first because of Ros¨¦, but I seem to make it more awkward. It was when I tried to speak while waving my hands quickly. His voice followed. Gabriel¡¯s words were not finished. ¡°But I wanted to wear it.¡± A firm voice ¡°¡­The cuff button I gave you?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± What the hell, why? ¡° But it doesn¡¯t even contain any congratulatory words.¡± I couldn¡¯t think properly. Because my damn mouth was spitting nonsense, and I felt like running out of the wagon. Why am I suddenly saying about congratulatory words! ¡°Congratulatory words.¡± ¡°¡­¡­I heard that there are things that contain congratulatory words. I found out recently only , but it happens to be something that can contain a blessing.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°If you want to know more, I think it would be good to talk about it later.¡± Later, when you become lovers with Ros¨¦. ¡°Then..¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Do you want something with congratulatory words, too, Young-ae?¡± For some reason, Gabriel¡¯s gaze seemed to glance at the necklace I was wearing. Is that so? Without realizing it, I was tampering with the jewelry on the necklace meaninglessly. ¡°I, not so much.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ Are you not interested?¡± Then I suddenly woke up as if I had been stabbed by a thorn. Why are we having a friendly conversation? It wasn¡¯t like Gabriel as usual. Doubt pushed my head. Perhaps¡­ ¡­ . ¡°Gabriel, has Rose ever asked you for anything because of me?¡± ¡°Yes?¡± For example, a request to take good care of her older sister. Yes, that would be correct. If not, this situation now cannot be explained. It was as if cold water was poured over her head. The heartbeat, which had been accelerating due to the unknown heat, returned to its own pace. ¡®I see.¡¯ For a moment, Gabriel¡¯s eyes were clearly seen shaking. My heart sank for a moment. It was too. I asked in a very cynical voice. I was strangely heartbroken even though I knew he had done nothing wrong. ¡°Are you going to ask me for the first dance?¡± ¡°Hill, I..¡± ¡°I am sorry Duke, but I will politely decline that kind of consideration if you ever wanted to.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Ros¨¦ will not dance if possible.¡± Gabriel stopped what he was trying to say when I said in a voice that was quite cold even for me to hear. I really didn¡¯t plan on doing my first dance. Ros¨¦ was joking, but it was very likely that she won¡¯t dance, and if so, I was going to do the same. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only If only I dance and Ros¨¦ doesn¡¯t dance, then rumours will come out. With that thought in mind, I looked at Gabriel, and for a moment blinked to see if what I was seeing was correct. ¡®Huh? Right now?¡¯ No wonder. Somehow, it seemed like he had a very gloomy expression on his face right now. Chapter 43 However, perhaps it was just my illusion, the moment the carriage rumbled, Gabriel¡¯s face became same as his usual expression. ¡°Maybe I was worrying unnecessarily, but I wanted to tell you just in case.¡± Seeing that he was more rigid than usual, it seemed that the current situation was not very pleasant. But I was also quite embarrassed. Ans so is Gabriel. No matter how naughty Ros¨¦ is, to get involved in such a forced thing must be unpleasant to him. ¡°Ros¨¦ is a bit mischievous.¡± He mumbled a little bit. The voice sounded somewhat sarcastic. Did I hear it wrong? I tilted my head and said. ¡°Ros¨¦, she tends to look at everything in a good light, so she¡¯s immature at times.¡± ¡°Yes, sometimes.¡± ¡°But even that is lovely.¡± ¡°Lovely?..Ah .¡± What? Is he so moved that he can¡¯t even utter a word? He suddenly coughed violently. So much that I had to look at him with concern. ¡°Gabriel, are you okay? Should I give you some water?¡± ¡°No,it¡¯s okay, I¡¯m fine.¡± Ah, we do have a common topic, don¡¯t we? It¡¯s Ros¨¦. Somehow I felt relaxed knowing that. ¡°She did it because she loves and cherishes her sister so much, so I hope you don¡¯t take it to your heart.¡± Gabriel, who had a strange face, said slowly. ¡°The relationship between the two sisters is very, very good, I¡¯m quite jealous.¡± But why are you saying about it like that? ¡®ah.¡¯ Then I suddenly realized. ¡®I¡¯m lacking consideration towards his situation.¡¯ I forgot for a moment because I was talking about Ros¨¦. that Gabriel does not have any brothers or sisters. To be precise, there were no blood relatives left around due to the Belikus Incident. ¡®When I heard about the incident, I thought he would be very lonely.¡¯ Thinking about it made me feel very uncomfortable as if a thorn was stuck in my heart. She glanced at his face and then bit her lip again. ¡®Do I look weird right now?¡¯ It was because I was worried that I might look overly concerned for him. When you like someone¡­¡­. It was then. ¡°Hildea.¡± The net of thoughts that was about to deepen was cut off by a sudden voice. ¡°I think we have arrived.¡± As he said, the carriage had stopped before I knew it, maybe it had arrived at the imperial palace. Ros¨¦riel¡¯s ability to act must be recognized. The words of the royal court attendant who came in a wagon for guidance were absurd. ¡°Ros¨¦, is that kid already in? Right away without waiting?¡± Hildea¡¯s expression now must have been my expression when I heard that Ros¨¦ went in first by the royal servant because I didn¡¯t negotiate with her until this far. You must be crazy, Ros¨¦riel. ¡°¡­¡­Yes, they said so. I think she went in with the Duke of Hillington.¡± Hildea looked at him bewilderedly and slightly wrinkled her brows. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Ros¨¦ today?¡± Gabriel carefully looked at Hildea. I felt guilty that I was deceiving her even though I knew the whole situation. ¡°It¡¯s funny.¡± I was always able to laugh and deceive my opponents for a purpose, but all of that was an exception to Hildea. He gazed eagerly at her face reflected in the window all the way through the carriage. The saying that ¡®no matter how much you look at it you won¡¯t get enough of it¡¯ must be for situations like this. He was rejected even before he asked if he could have the honor of having her first dance, but considering Hildea¡¯s usual personality,it was reasonable ¡®Cause she feels terrible about her sister not getting the same things.¡¯ Gabriel held out his hand once again, swallowing his dry saliva. ¡°Hildea, hand.¡± Hildea¡¯s face was dryly silent. But she didn¡¯t avoid looking. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for everything today, Gabriel.¡± ¡°I¡­ ¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°When I see Ros¨¦, I¡¯ll give her a piece of my mind. This won¡¯t happen again.¡± .Boom, my heart dropped. Because it felt like a cold rejection to say that this would never happen again. But soon his heart rekindled with joy. Because her hesitant hand sat down on his outstretched palm calmly. ¡®I feel like I¡¯m going back and forth between heaven and hell.¡¯ Gabriel felt once again the overwhelming sense of upliftment he had felt in the carriage for the first time with her. If time stopped right at this moment, it¡¯d be amazing. Come and read on our website wuxia worldsite. Thanks ¡°But Gabriel¡­¡­. Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± Hildea looked perplexed and eventually sighed and asked. She asked him if it was okay to partner with her. Actually, that¡¯s what Gabriel should have asked her. It is his victory ceremony banquet inside, and there will be countless people waiting. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t like it when Ros¨¦riel first asked me to do this. Not knowing that, Hildea only seemed to be concerned about his side ¡°You have to think carefully. I don¡¯t know if rumours will come out¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Yes.¡± I felt like I answered too quickly, but I had no regrets. ¡°Hildea, I¡¯m¡­¡± As if afraid that the hand he touched might run away, he gave it a little strength so that it wouldn¡¯t hurt. ¡°I am fine.¡± I like you. So it¡¯s an honor for me to be your partner, Hill. Swallowing the words, Gabriel carefully escorted her. Towards the banquet hall of the splendid imperial palace that was wide open. While pretending not to look, the eyes of those in the banquet hall were concentrated to one side. Right at the lovely pink-haired woman who walked down the stairs holding the Duke of Hillington¡¯s hand. Among the nobles who looked at her, a certain person whispered with a particularly hazy expression. ¡°Is that lovely Young-Ae Ros¨¦riel von Healington?¡± ¡°I think so. But next to her is the Duke of Hillington. Looks like she came in with her father.¡± ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s weird. It shouldn¡¯t be like that, but somehow it¡¯s an atmosphere that you can¡¯t hate¡­ ¡­ .¡± It was surprising that the Duke of Hillington, who was blunt except to his beloved wife, Elizabeth, came in holding his daughter¡¯s hand with a gentle smile. But people¡¯s attention was focused elsewhere. A gorgeous necklace hanging on Ros¨¦riel¡¯s neck. People¡¯s eyes narrowed. What about that? ¡°But that necklace. Isn¡¯t that the necklace that the Duke of Belikus designed himself? It¡¯s incredibly fancy. It¡¯s obvious.¡± ¡°But the color of the jewel¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not red. And both the sisters have red eyes.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Then.¡± The whispering voice was cut off. The necklace hanging on Ros¨¦riel¡¯s neck was not red. Then whose neck had the red necklace? That was then. ¡°His Highness, Duke Gabriel von Belikus!¡­¡± The loud voice announcing the war hero¡¯s arrival rang out at the banquet hall as if it was just in time. The aristocrats who chatted occasionally shut up. ¡°-¡­ ¡­ and Lady Hildea von Hillington.¡± Following that, the voice announcing the position of Hildea von Hillington also rang out loudly. ¡°Did he say Hildea von Hillington now?¡± It was at that moment that the door opened and a pair of well-matched man and woman appeared. Even though people knew who they were, they sighed in admiration for a moment. ¡°How can they be so perfect¡­ ¡­ .¡± It felt like s facing an elf from an old fairy tale that was not real. The main characters of the marriage, Belikus and Hillington. Unfortunately for those who wished to break up this marriage, they were a very well-matched couple. With long limbs and a tall body, the platinum-haired Duke of Belikus boasted a face as gorgeous as his handsome body. Hildea von Hillington was a strikingly gorgeous beauty, though her face was as expressionless as ice which matched her cold-looking silver hair. In particular, there was no change in expression even when everyone¡¯s eyes were sharply drawn. Her elegant gaze at people seemed so calm that it was hard to believe that it was her first debut in the social world. ¡°This¡­ ¡­ .¡± Someone let out a sigh. Probably, it was an imperial aristocrat. The nobles, alert to the voice, glared at the man and woman entering with keen eyes. Especially towards the necklace around the neck of the silver-haired woman who appeared. ¡®Found it.¡¯ Gabriel¡¯s partner was Hildea von Hillington, the eldest of the Hillington twins. What a coveted fellow. ¡®It will draw attention wherever you go.¡¯ The Emperor Ditroit thought while looking at Gabriel, whom he should have summoned and celebrated. ¡®I don¡¯t like this.¡¯ All attention was already focused on Gabriel and the silver-haired young girl who came in holding his hand. Thanks to this, the position of the imperial family, who were supposed to come in after this, naturally became shabby. Read latest Chapters at Wuxia World . Site Only ¡°What do you think, Empress?¡± As he asked, he looked to the side and saw his wife, another pillar of this empire, Empress Dejia, who was trying to smile softly even though she looked like she was going crazy inside. The Empress, who turned her gaze away, stared at the Emperor without hiding her venomous gaze. It looks like she is going to kill you several times with her eyes. ¡°I have no idea what you are asking your majesty.¡± Chapter 44 ¡°Thanks to you, the appearance of our children seems to have faded.¡± ¡°¡­¡­Does any father intentionally want their children to be ignored?¡± A tense momentum went back and forth between the emperor and the empress. The couple, who could never be said to be in friendly terms, did not only hold knives in their hands, but seemed like they were always busy stabbing each other. Anyway, now wasn¡¯t the time to fight, so it was the emperor who cut it off. He rose from his seat and beckoned the servant, and soon, with the sound of bells, the eyes of countless nobles gathered at the banquet hall headed toward the imperial couple sitting at the highest place. ¡°Today.¡± The emperor, smiled leisurely and raised his glass of wine. ¡°A glorious occasion held to celebrate the end of the suffering of the Empire. I think I can only give this honor to one person. Oh and it just so happens that the main character has appeared at the right timing.¡± The emperor read Gabriel¡¯s mind as he looked at him. Don¡¯t call him.But how could that be? ¡®Doesn¡¯t it look like you¡¯re getting along too well?¡¯ The emperor also saw. The vivid red color of the necklace around Hildea¡¯s neck and the powerful energy of the message that flows softly even when he tries to hide it. Of course, there are only a few people here who can read that energy, but it was definitely a lover check. This person is his own woman, so don¡¯t come near her easily. The emperor¡¯s lips twisted violently. I can¡¯t do anything. He intended to intervene between them and break up this unpleasant marriage. ¡°Today¡¯s hero has finally made his mark. Come closer, Duke Gabriel von Belkius!¡± To die from suffocation just by looking at it seems to be referring to a situation like this. My heart about to burst, my legs trembling, and even though I had prepared for this moment more than anyone so far, it was quite frightening to see so many people looking at me. Perhaps, if it hadn¡¯t been for a strong arm escorting me, I would have really turned around and took a step back. ¡°Hildea.¡± Everyone cheered at the emperor¡¯s loud call and urged Gabriel to move. ¡®Yes?¡¯ But Gabriel did not go straight to the emperor. He looked at me instead. Rather, he looked in my direction. Clear eyes meet. What is it? What, what? It was clear disloyalty that he did not move despite the emperor¡¯s call. I could feel the nobles around me exchanging glances as well. But for some reason, I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him. He stared blankly, as if tied to a rope, and the moment his lips moved, my mind was blown. ¡°Hildea.¡± Is it also my illusion that the soft and quiet voice feels kind? Do I feel that way because I am particularly strange today? ¡®However.¡¯ As expected, his appearance was as usual. When our eyes meet, my jaw joint became tense, eyebrows flinched as if something is uncomfortable, and a blunt expression without a smile. ¡°I will go. Hildea.¡± ¡°Uh, yes.¡± I realized he was talking to me because he called my name again. ¡°Even if you think that it is Ros¨¦ Young-ae¡¯s request that I¡¯m by your side this time.¡± I blinked my eyes slowly. And I realized that there was one thing that was different from his usual attitude towards me. ¡®He didn¡¯t avoid looking at me.¡¯ The distinctly intertwined gaze seemed to have even a texture. The heavy voice of Gabriel fell as if it were a vow. ¡°I¡¯m your partner during your debut .¡± He reached out and I naturally put my hand on it. The subsequent action was not intended by me. ¡°That¡­ ¡­ you must not forget it.¡± ¡°!¡± I watched him bow down to kiss the back of my hand. ¡®Oh, no.¡¯ I thought I shouldn¡¯t touch him. My fingertips shrunked. Gabriel¡¯s face, which must have been looking at it clearly, seemed to harden. No, I don¡¯t know if he saw it correctly. But I did it because I was very nervous, and at that moment the unknown air made me uncomfortable. Like my heart is going to explode. The feet hidden in the shoes became stiff. I stared blankly as his red lips approached me, almost touching the back of my hand, fell off without touching it. Now, what are you doing? Why are you acting like this? Rose, where is she? Did she see this? What kind of expression am I making right now? ¡°Now, I want you to come here. Gabriel.¡± (Emperor is saying this) Normally, I would have let go of his hand right away. Why can¡¯t I let go of his hand? He probably wasn¡¯t even holding on tight. ¡°Hildea. Please answer me.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± He was determined not to go until I answered. I answered in a crawling voice. ¡°Everyone here knows that my partner is Gabriel.¡± It was only then that I could let go. The skin that had touched touched the cold air made me feel goosebumps. As if he had hesitated, Gabriel turned to the people who were waiting for him, and Gabriel walked in stride. The tall figure of his back soon disappeared from view due to the people approaching him. Oh too bad. ¡®¡­ ¡­ ?¡¯ ¡®What did I think just now?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t believe what I was thinking. What do you mean? Too bad? ¡®To the person who¡¯s partnering with me for a while at the request of my younger sister, Ishould be grateful even for that¡­¡­.¡¯ That was then. ¡°Sister!¡± All thoughts fell like a broken kite at the lively voice. ¡°Hey, Ros¨¦!¡± All sorts of anger was about to explode. But the funny thing was that when I saw the brightly smiling Ros¨¦riel¡¯s face, the soaring flames turned to dust and flew away. ¡°Sister, sister. Are you mad at me for acting like that all of a sudden?¡± Even the way she frowns was cutely adorable. How could a female lead be this adorable? I smirked at my own state, where even my anger had completely disappeared. I can¡¯t go on like this though. I flicked my finger lightly on Ros¨¦¡¯s shiny forehead. Just enough to leave no marks. ¡°Oh, my sister.¡± ¡°Does a kid who knows that do that?¡± ¡°I, me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s no use talking. Ros¨¦, you¡¯re close with Gabriel¡­ ¡­ I know, but promises are precious too.¡± Ros¨¦, who had a grim look on her face, looked sternly at the other side, standing silently like a shadow. Dad. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°!¡± My father¡¯s shoulder just flinched at my call, but his determined profile remained unchanged. To be honest, although it¡¯s hard to say something to him, he was also an accomplice in this case. I narrowed my eyes. ¡°Even if Ros¨¦ is like that, how can father too¡­ ¡­ .¡± But the words that sounded like a grumbling stopped as if stuck in the throat. Dad wasn¡¯t looking at me, and even when our eyes met, he didn¡¯t say any excuses. ¡°Huh, hmmm.¡± You¡¯ve been smiling comfortably with Ros¨¦¡¯s arms folded with you until now, but am I making you feel that uncomfortable? Still, I thought we were getting closer, but I felt sad because I thought that was also my own misunderstanding. As I looked at it, my father¡¯s head turned toward me. And then he looked back in the direction of the royal family that Gabriel had walked to. What? Are you saying that you don¡¯t want to make eye contact just because you got angry? It was a moment of distortion. Hiccups! ¡®Yes?¡¯ What is this now Now, there was only Dad, Ros¨¦, and me here. Because we are from the Hillington family, there were people around us to see if they could talk to us, but because we were in a distance they could not hear our conversation. ¡® Is this really Daddy?¡¯ But Dad still has a serious expression¡­ ¡­ . hiccup! ¡­He was hiccuping. I felt the sadness that had just hit me disappear completely. I took a light juice from the tray of a passing attendant and handed it to my father. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Father, drink this.¡± ¡°Well, well, thank you.¡± Dad took the glass without looking into my eyes until the end. It was then that a streak of suspicion pierced my mind. ¡®Maybe Daddy now.¡¯ It¡¯s not that he doesn¡¯t want to make eye contact, but that he can¡¯t? ¡®Are you feeling sorry for me?¡¯ Gabriel approached the emperor and turned his gaze to Hildea, which was immediately visible in the distance. ¡®Before things like leeches got stuck, Ros¨¦riel stuck on her side.¡¯ The pink-haired girl, who made eye contact even from afar, terribly winked one of her eyes, and signaled. ¡®Ugh.¡¯ Gabriel turned his head as if he had seen something horrible, and his eyes met the Empress by chance. No, because the Empress was looking at Gabriel as if glaring from the beginning, their eyes met. Gabriel looked at the faces of those standing around the emperor. Some he hdidn¡¯t know and some were familiar. It seemed to show the current state of the empire, which was largely divided into the imperial faction and the empress faction. ¡°I greet you, the great sun of the Empire, Your Majesty the Emperor.¡± The emperor nodded his head with a soft expression and beckoned. Empress Dejia, on the other hand, raised her lips to one side without saying anything, and Gabriel slowly opened his mouth.